This is a modern-English version of The Pilgrim's Progress from this world to that which is to come: Delivered under the similitude of a dream, by John Bunyan, originally written by Bunyan, John.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Notes:
Notes:
1. Legends: = Sidenotes [Bible reference] = Bible references
1. Legends: = Sidenotes [Bible reference] = Bible references
2. Sections are numbered for future reference. These sections have been chosen arbitrarily, i.e., {1}, {2}
2. Sections are numbered for future reference. These sections have been chosen randomly, i.e., {1}, {2}
3. This is 'Part 1', but is a complete work in itself. Bunyan wrote a sequel ('Part 2') some years after the first part, hence the 'Parts'.
3. This is 'Part 1', but it stands alone as a complete work. Bunyan wrote a sequel ('Part 2') several years after the first part, which is why there are 'Parts'.
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS
From This World To That Which Is To Come
by
John Bunyan
Part One
DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM BY JOHN BUNYAN
The Author's Apology for his Book
{1} When at the first I took my pen in hand
Thus for to write, I did not understand
That I at all should make a little book
In such a mode; nay, I had undertook
To make another; which, when almost done,
Before I was aware, I this begun.
{1} When I first picked up my pen
To write, I didn't realize
That I'd actually create a little book
Like this; no, I had planned
To finish another one, which, when it was nearly done,
I unexpectedly started this one.
And thus it was: I, writing of the way
And race of saints, in this our gospel day,
Fell suddenly into an allegory
About their journey, and the way to glory,
In more than twenty things which I set down.
This done, I twenty more had in my crown;
And they again began to multiply,
Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly.
And so it happened: I, writing about the path
And the journey of saints, in this our gospel time,
Suddenly found myself in a story
About their travels and the way to glory,
In more than twenty things that I wrote down.
Once that was done, I had twenty more in my mind;
And they started to multiply again,
Like sparks that fly from the hot coals of fire.
Nay, then, thought I, if that you breed so fast,
I'll put you by yourselves, lest you at last
Should prove ad infinitum, and eat out
The book that I already am about.
No way, I thought, if you're growing that quickly,
I'll keep you separate, so you don’t end up
Multiplying endlessly and consume
The book I’m already working on.
Well, so I did; but yet I did not think
To shew to all the world my pen and ink
In such a mode; I only thought to make
I knew not what; nor did I undertake
Thereby to please my neighbour: no, not I;
I did it my own self to gratify.
Well, I did; but I didn’t think
I’d show the whole world my pen and ink
like this; I just wanted to create
something I didn’t know what; nor did I plan
to please anyone else: no, not me;
I did it for my own satisfaction.
{2} Neither did I but vacant seasons spend
In this my scribble; nor did I intend
But to divert myself in doing this
From worser thoughts which make me do amiss.
{2} I didn't either, but wasted my time
In this writing; nor did I plan
To do anything but keep myself entertained
And distract from the darker thoughts that lead me wrong.
Thus, I set pen to paper with delight,
And quickly had my thoughts in black and white.
For, having now my method by the end,
Still as I pulled, it came; and so I penned
It down: until it came at last to be,
For length and breadth, the bigness which you see.
So, I started writing with joy,
And soon had my ideas down clearly.
Now that I figured out my approach,
As I kept pulling at it, it flowed; and so I wrote
It down: until it finally turned into,
For size and scope, the piece you see.
Well, when I had thus put mine ends together,
I shewed them others, that I might see whether
They would condemn them, or them justify:
And some said, Let them live; some, Let them die;
Some said, JOHN, print it; others said, Not so;
Some said, It might do good; others said, No.
Well, after I wrapped everything up,
I showed it to others to see if they would condemn it or justify it:
Some said, Let it live; some said, Let it die;
Some said, JOHN, publish it; others said, Not so;
Some said, It might do some good; others said, No.
Now was I in a strait, and did not see
Which was the best thing to be done by me:
At last I thought, Since you are thus divided,
I print it will, and so the case decided.
Now I was in a tough spot and couldn’t tell
What was the best thing for me to do:
Finally, I thought, Since you’re so conflicted,
I’ll just go with my gut, and that’ll settle it.
{3} For, thought I, some, I see, would have it done,
Though others in that channel do not run:
To prove, then, who advised for the best,
Thus I thought fit to put it to the test.
{3} For, I thought, some would want it done,
Although others don’t go that route:
To see who gave the best advice,
I decided to put it to the test.
I further thought, if now I did deny
Those that would have it, thus to gratify.
I did not know but hinder them I might
Of that which would to them be great delight.
I also considered that if I refused
Those who wanted it, I would be pleasing myself.
I wasn’t sure if I might stop them
From something that would bring them great joy.
For those which were not for its coming forth,
I said to them, Offend you I am loth,
Yet, since your brethren pleased with it be,
Forbear to judge till you do further see.
For those who weren't for its arrival,
I said to them, I'm reluctant to offend you,
Yet, since your peers are pleased with it,
Hold off on judging until you see more.
If that thou wilt not read, let it alone;
Some love the meat, some love to pick the bone.
Yea, that I might them better palliate,
I did too with them thus expostulate:--
If you don't want to read it, then just leave it;
Some like the main dish, some prefer to pick at the leftovers.
Yes, so that I could better explain it to them,
I did argue with them like this:--
{4} May I not write in such a style as this?
In such a method, too, and yet not miss
My end--thy good? Why may it not be done?
Dark clouds bring waters, when the bright bring none.
Yea, dark or bright, if they their silver drops
Cause to descend, the earth, by yielding crops,
Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either,
But treasures up the fruit they yield together;
Yea, so commixes both, that in her fruit
None can distinguish this from that: they suit
Her well when hungry; but, if she be full,
She spews out both, and makes their blessings null.
{4} Can’t I write in a style like this?
In this way, and still achieve
My goal—your good? Why can’t it be done?
Dark clouds bring rain when the bright ones bring none.
Yes, whether dark or bright, if they both
Cause drops to fall, the earth, by producing crops,
Praises both and doesn’t complain about either,
But values the fruit they both provide;
Yes, it mixes both so well that in its fruit
No one can tell one from the other: they fit
Together when hungry; but if it's full,
It rejects both and renders their gifts useless.
You see the ways the fisherman doth take
To catch the fish; what engines doth he make?
Behold how he engageth all his wits;
Also his snares, lines, angles, hooks, and nets;
Yet fish there be, that neither hook, nor line,
Nor snare, nor net, nor engine can make thine:
They must be groped for, and be tickled too,
Or they will not be catch'd, whate'er you do.
You see how the fisherman goes about
Catching the fish; what tools does he use?
Look at how he uses all his skills;
Plus his traps, lines, hooks, and nets;
Yet there are fish that neither hook, nor line,
Nor trap, nor net, nor tool can catch:
They must be searched for and teased as well,
Or they won't be caught, no matter what you try.
How does the fowler seek to catch his game
By divers means! all which one cannot name:
His guns, his nets, his lime-twigs, light, and bell:
He creeps, he goes, he stands; yea, who can tell
Of all his postures? Yet there's none of these
Will make him master of what fowls he please.
Yea, he must pipe and whistle to catch this,
Yet, if he does so, that bird he will miss.
How does the birdcatcher try to catch his game
By many ways! It's hard to name them all:
His guns, his nets, his sticky traps, his light, and bell:
He sneaks, he walks, he stands; who can say
All his positions? Still, none of these
Will help him catch the birds he wants.
Yes, he has to call and whistle to catch one,
But if he does that, he'll scare the bird away.
If that a pearl may in a toad's head dwell,
And may be found too in an oyster-shell;
If things that promise nothing do contain
What better is than gold; who will disdain,
That have an inkling of it, there to look,
That they may find it? Now, my little book,
(Though void of all these paintings that may make
It with this or the other man to take)
Is not without those things that do excel
What do in brave but empty notions dwell.
If a pearl can live in a toad's head,
And can also be found in an oyster shell;
If things that seem worthless can hold
Something better than gold, who would turn away,
Who has even a hint of it, from looking there,
To see if they might find it? Now, my little book,
(Though lacking all those decorations that might make
It appealing to this person or that)
Is not without those things that surpass
What just exist in grand but empty ideas.
{5} 'Well, yet I am not fully satisfied,
That this your book will stand, when soundly tried.'
Why, what's the matter? 'It is dark.' What though?
'But it is feigned.' What of that? I trow?
Some men, by feigned words, as dark as mine,
Make truth to spangle and its rays to shine.
{5} 'Well, I'm still not completely satisfied,
That your book will hold up when put to the test.'
Why, what's the issue? 'It's unclear.' So what?
'But it's made up.' What's wrong with that? I guess?
Some people, with made-up words as dark as mine,
Make the truth sparkle and its light shine.
'But they want solidness.' Speak, man, thy mind.
'They drown the weak; metaphors make us blind.'
'But they want stability.' Speak, man, your thoughts.
'They overwhelm the vulnerable; metaphors deceive us.'
Solidity, indeed, becomes the pen
Of him that writeth things divine to men;
But must I needs want solidness, because
By metaphors I speak? Were not God's laws,
His gospel laws, in olden times held forth
By types, shadows, and metaphors? Yet loth
Will any sober man be to find fault
With them, lest he be found for to assault
The highest wisdom. No, he rather stoops,
And seeks to find out what by pins and loops,
By calves and sheep, by heifers and by rams,
By birds and herbs, and by the blood of lambs,
God speaketh to him; and happy is he
That finds the light and grace that in them be.
Solidness, for sure, is the tool
Of those who write divine things for people;
But do I really lack solidness just
Because I speak in metaphors? Weren't God's laws,
His gospel laws, once represented
By symbols, shadows, and metaphors? Yet, no
Rational person would want to criticize
Them, for fear of attacking
The highest wisdom. Instead, he bows down,
Seeking to discover what through pins and loops,
By calves and sheep, by heifers and rams,
By birds and herbs, and by the blood of lambs,
God reveals to him; and blessed is he
Who finds the light and grace that exist within them.
{6} Be not too forward, therefore, to conclude
That I want solidness--that I am rude;
All things solid in show not solid be;
All things in parables despise not we;
Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive,
And things that good are, of our souls bereave.
{6} So don’t be quick to assume
That I desire straightforwardness—that I am impolite;
Not everything that looks solid is actually solid;
Don't dismiss things that come in parables;
Otherwise, we might easily take in what hurts us,
And miss out on what is truly good for our souls.
My dark and cloudy words, they do but hold
The truth, as cabinets enclose the gold.
My dark and gloomy words just contain
The truth, like cabinets hold the gold.
The prophets used much by metaphors
To set forth truth; yea, who so considers Christ,
his apostles too, shall plainly see,
That truths to this day in such mantles be.
The prophets often used metaphors
To express truth; indeed, anyone who looks at Christ,
and his apostles too, will clearly see,
That truths still exist in such disguises today.
Am I afraid to say, that holy writ,
Which for its style and phrase puts down all wit,
Is everywhere so full of all these things--
Dark figures, allegories? Yet there springs
From that same book that lustre, and those rays
Of light, that turn our darkest nights to days.
Am I afraid to say that sacred writing,
Which in its style and language surpasses all wit,
Is filled everywhere with all these things--
Dark symbols, allegories? Yet from that same book
Comes that brilliance and those rays
Of light that turn our darkest nights into days.
{7} Come, let my carper to his life now look,
And find there darker lines than in my book
He findeth any; yea, and let him know,
That in his best things there are worse lines too.
{7} Come, let my friend examine his life now,
And discover darker moments than in my book,
He'll find some; and let him realize,
That even in his best moments, there are worse ones too.
May we but stand before impartial men,
To his poor one I dare adventure ten,
That they will take my meaning in these lines
Far better than his lies in silver shrines.
Come, truth, although in swaddling clouts, I find,
Informs the judgement, rectifies the mind;
Pleases the understanding, makes the will
Submit; the memory too it doth fill
With what doth our imaginations please;
Likewise it tends our troubles to appease.
If we can just stand before fair-minded people,
For every poor one, I’m willing to risk ten,
That they will understand my point in these lines
Much better than his lies in shiny altars.
Come, truth, even though you’re wrapped up tight,
You guide judgment and clear the mind;
You satisfy understanding and make the will
Yield; you also fill the memory
With what delights our imaginations;
You also help to ease our troubles.
Sound words, I know, Timothy is to use,
And old wives' fables he is to refuse;
But yet grave Paul him nowhere did forbid
The use of parables; in which lay hid
That gold, those pearls, and precious stones that were
Worth digging for, and that with greatest care.
Sound advice, I know, Timothy should follow,
And ignore old wives' tales he should toss aside;
But still, serious Paul never told him to avoid
The use of parables, which contain
Those treasures, those gems, and valuable insights that were
Worth searching for, and that with the utmost care.
Let me add one word more. O man of God,
Art thou offended? Dost thou wish I had
Put forth my matter in another dress?
Or, that I had in things been more express?
Three things let me propound; then I submit
To those that are my betters, as is fit.
Let me add one more thing. Hey, man of God,
Are you upset? Do you wish I had
Presented my points differently?
Or that I had been clearer about things?
Let me propose three points; then I’ll defer
To those who know better than me, as I should.
{8} 1. I find not that I am denied the use
Of this my method, so I no abuse
Put on the words, things, readers; or be rude
In handling figure or similitude,
In application; but, all that I may,
Seek the advance of truth this or that way
Denied, did I say? Nay, I have leave
(Example too, and that from them that have
God better pleased, by their words or ways,
Than any man that breatheth now-a-days)
Thus to express my mind, thus to declare
Things unto thee that excellentest are.
{8} 1. I find that I'm not denied the use
Of this method of mine, so I won't abuse
The words, things, or readers; nor be rude
In handling figures or comparisons,
In application; but, whatever I do,
I seek to advance the truth in one way or another
Denied, did I say? No, I have permission
(Also, an example from those who have
Better pleased God, through their words or ways,
Than anyone alive today)
To express my thoughts, to declare
Things that are the most excellent to you.
2. I find that men (as high as trees) will write
Dialogue-wise; yet no man doth them slight
For writing so: indeed, if they abuse
Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use
To that intent; but yet let truth be free
To make her sallies upon thee and me,
Which way it pleases God; for who knows how,
Better than he that taught us first to plough,
To guide our mind and pens for his design?
And he makes base things usher in divine.
2. I find that guys (as tall as trees) will write
Dialogue-wise; yet no one looks down on them
For writing like that: truly, if they misuse
The truth, cursed be them and the skill they use
For that purpose; but let truth be free
To make her moves on you and me,
In whatever way it pleases God; for who knows better,
Than He who first taught us to plough,
To guide our thoughts and words for His purpose?
And He makes ordinary things lead to the divine.
3. I find that holy writ in many places
Hath semblance with this method, where the cases
Do call for one thing, to set forth another;
Use it I may, then, and yet nothing smother
Truth's golden beams: nay, by this method may
Make it cast forth its rays as light as day.
And now before I do put up my pen,
I'll shew the profit of my book, and then
Commit both thee and it unto that Hand
That pulls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand.
3. I find that sacred writings in many places
Resemble this method, where the situations
Call for one thing, to express another;
I can use it, then, without hiding
The golden light of truth: indeed, with this method I can
Let it shine as bright as day.
And now, before I put down my pen,
I’ll show the benefits of my book, and then
Entrust both you and it to that Hand
That brings the strong down and lifts up the weak.
This book it chalketh out before thine eyes
The man that seeks the everlasting prize;
It shews you whence he comes, whither he goes;
What he leaves undone, also what he does;
It also shows you how he runs and runs,
Till he unto the gate of glory comes.
This book lays out before you
The person who seeks the eternal prize;
It shows you where he comes from, where he’s going;
What he leaves undone, and also what he does;
It also shows you how he runs and runs,
Until he reaches the gate of glory.
{9} It shows, too, who set out for life amain,
As if the lasting crown they would obtain;
Here also you may see the reason why
They lose their labour, and like fools do die.
{9} It also shows who eagerly started their journey,
As if they were guaranteed a lasting reward;
Here you can also see why
They waste their efforts and end up failing.
This book will make a traveller of thee,
If by its counsel thou wilt ruled be;
It will direct thee to the Holy Land,
If thou wilt its directions understand:
Yea, it will make the slothful active be;
The blind also delightful things to see.
This book will turn you into a traveler,
If you follow its advice;
It will guide you to the Holy Land,
If you understand its instructions:
Yes, it will make the lazy active;
And even the blind will find beautiful things to see.
Art thou for something rare and profitable?
Wouldest thou see a truth within a fable?
Art thou forgetful? Wouldest thou remember
From New-Year's day to the last of December?
Then read my fancies; they will stick like burs,
And may be, to the helpless, comforters.
Are you looking for something unique and valuable?
Would you like to see a truth in a tale?
Are you forgetful? Do you want to remember
From New Year's Day to the end of December?
Then read my thoughts; they will cling like burrs,
And may provide comfort to those in need.
This book is writ in such a dialect
As may the minds of listless men affect:
It seems a novelty, and yet contains
Nothing but sound and honest gospel strains.
Wouldst thou divert thyself from melancholy?
Wouldst thou be pleasant, yet be far from folly?
Wouldst thou read riddles, and their explanation?
Or else be drowned in thy contemplation?
Dost thou love picking meat? Or wouldst thou see
A man in the clouds, and hear him speak to thee?
Wouldst thou be in a dream, and yet not sleep?
Or wouldst thou in a moment laugh and weep?
Wouldest thou lose thyself and catch no harm,
And find thyself again without a charm?
Wouldst read thyself, and read thou knowest not what,
And yet know whether thou art blest or not,
This book is written in a way that can grab the attention of bored readers.
It seems new and different, yet it’s filled with
nothing but genuine and uplifting messages.
Do you want to escape from sadness?
Do you want to have fun without being foolish?
Do you want to solve riddles and understand them?
Or would you rather get lost in your own thoughts?
Do you enjoy picking apart details? Or would you like to see
a man in the clouds and hear him talk to you?
Would you like to be in a dream but still be awake?
Or would you want to laugh and cry all at once?
Would you want to lose yourself and not get hurt,
then find yourself again without any magic?
Would you like to read about yourself and yet not know what to expect,
while still figuring out if you’re happy or not?
By reading the same lines? Oh, then come hither,
And lay my book, thy head, and heart together.
By reading the same lines? Oh, then come here,
And place my book, your head, and heart together.
JOHN BUNYAN.
John Bunyan.
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS
In the Similitude of a Dream
{10} As I walked through the wilderness of this world, I lighted on a certain place where was a Den, and I laid me down in that place to sleep: and, as I slept, I dreamed a dream. I dreamed, and behold, I saw a man clothed with rags, standing in a certain place, with his face from his own house, a book in his hand, and a great burden upon his back. [Isa. 64:6; Luke 14:33; Ps. 38:4; Hab. 2:2; Acts 16:30,31] I looked, and saw him open the book, and read therein; and, as he read, he wept, and trembled; and, not being able longer to contain, he brake out with a lamentable cry, saying, "What shall I do?" [Acts 2:37]
{10} As I walked through the wilderness of this world, I came across a certain place with a den, and I lay down there to sleep. While I slept, I had a dream. In my dream, I saw a man dressed in rags, standing in a certain spot, facing away from his house, holding a book in his hand and carrying a heavy burden on his back. [Isa. 64:6; Luke 14:33; Ps. 38:4; Hab. 2:2; Acts 16:30,31] I watched as he opened the book and read from it; while he read, he wept and trembled. Unable to contain himself any longer, he burst out with a heartbreaking cry, saying, "What shall I do?" [Acts 2:37]
{11} In this plight, therefore, he went home and refrained himself as long as he could, that his wife and children should not perceive his distress; but he could not be silent long, because that his trouble increased. Wherefore at length he brake his mind to his wife and children; and thus he began to talk to them: O my dear wife, said he, and you the children of my bowels, I, your dear friend, am in myself undone by reason of a burden that lieth hard upon me; moreover, I am for certain informed that this our city will be burned with fire from heaven; in which fearful overthrow, both myself, with thee my wife, and you my sweet babes, shall miserably come to ruin, except (the which yet I see not) some way of escape can be found, whereby we may be delivered. At this his relations were sore amazed; not for that they believed that what he had said to them was true, but because they thought that some frenzy distemper had got into his head; therefore, it drawing towards night, and they hoping that sleep might settle his brains, with all haste they got him to bed. But the night was as troublesome to him as the day; wherefore, instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs and tears. So, when the morning was come, they would know how he did. He told them, Worse and worse: he also set to talking to them again; but they began to be hardened. They also thought to drive away his distemper by harsh and surly carriages to him; sometimes they would deride, sometimes they would chide, and sometimes they would quite neglect him. Wherefore he began to retire himself to his chamber, to pray for and pity them, and also to condole his own misery; he would also walk solitarily in the fields, sometimes reading, and sometimes praying: and thus for some days he spent his time.
{11} In this situation, he went home and tried to hold back his feelings for as long as he could so that his wife and children wouldn’t notice his distress. But he couldn’t stay quiet for long because his troubles were growing. Eventually, he opened up to his wife and children, saying, "Oh my dear wife, and you, the children of my heart, I, your beloved husband, am suffering greatly because of a heavy burden I carry. I have also been informed that our city will be destroyed by fire from heaven; in this devastating disaster, both I and you, my wife, and our sweet children will face ruin unless (though I see no way yet) we can find some escape to rescue us." His family was shocked, not because they believed him, but because they thought he had lost his mind. As night approached, hoping that sleep might settle his thoughts, they hurried him to bed. However, the night was just as restless for him as the day; instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs and tears. When morning came, they wanted to know how he was doing. He told them it was worse than ever and started talking to them again, but they began to grow callous. They tried to shake him out of his distress with harsh and surly behavior; sometimes they would mock him, sometimes scold him, and sometimes completely ignore him. So, he started to retreat to his room to pray for them, feel sorry for them, and lament his own misery. He would also walk alone in the fields, sometimes reading and sometimes praying, and this is how he spent his days for a while.
{12} Now, I saw, upon a time, when he was walking in the fields, that he was, as he was wont, reading in his book, and greatly distressed in his mind; and, as he read, he burst out, as he had done before, crying, "What shall I do to be saved?"
{12} One day, I saw him walking in the fields, just like he usually did, reading his book and looking really troubled. As he read, he suddenly cried out, just like he had before, "What should I do to be saved?"
{13} I saw also that he looked this way and that way, as if he would run; yet he stood still, because, as I perceived, he could not tell which way to go. I looked then, and saw a man named Evangelist coming to him and asked, Wherefore dost thou cry? [Job 33:23]
{13} I also noticed that he was looking around as if he wanted to run, but he stayed put because he didn't know which way to go. Then, I saw a man named Evangelist approach him and ask, "Why are you crying?" [Job 33:23]
{14} He answered, Sir, I perceive by the book in my hand, that I am condemned to die, and after that to come to judgement [Heb. 9:27]; and I find that I am not willing to do the first [Job 16:21], nor able to do the second. [Ezek. 22:14]
{14} He replied, Sir, I see from the book in my hand that I am sentenced to die, and after that to face judgment [Heb. 9:27]; and I realize that I am neither willing to do the first [Job 16:21] nor able to do the second. [Ezek. 22:14]
CHRISTIAN no sooner leaves the World but meets EVANGELIST, who lovingly him greets With tidings of another: and doth show Him how to mount to that from this below.
CHRISTIAN barely leaves the World when he meets EVANGELIST, who warmly greets him with news of another place and shows him how to rise from this one to that.
{15} Then said Evangelist, Why not willing to die, since this life is attended with so many evils? The man answered, Because I fear that this burden is upon my back will sink me lower than the grave, and I shall fall into Tophet. [Isa. 30:33] And, Sir, if I be not fit to go to prison, I am not fit, I am sure, to go to judgement, and from thence to execution; and the thoughts of these things make me cry.
{15} Then Evangelist said, Why are you not willing to die, since this life comes with so many troubles? The man replied, Because I’m afraid that this burden on my back will drag me down lower than the grave, and I’ll end up in hell. [Isa. 30:33] And, sir, if I’m not fit to go to prison, I’m definitely not fit to go to trial, and from there to execution; just thinking about these things makes me cry.
{16} Then said Evangelist, If this be thy condition, why standest thou still? He answered, Because I know not whither to go. Then he gave him a parchment roll, and there was written within, Flee from the wrath to come. [Matt. 3.7]
{16} Then Evangelist said, If this is your situation, why are you just standing there? He replied, Because I don’t know where to go. Then he handed him a scroll, and it said inside, Flee from the wrath to come. [Matt. 3.7]
{17} The man therefore read it, and looking upon Evangelist very carefully, said, Whither must I fly? Then said Evangelist, pointing with his finger over a very wide field, Do you see yonder wicket-gate? [Matt. 7:13,14] The man said, No. Then said the other, Do you see yonder shining light? [Ps. 119:105; 2 Pet. 1:19] He said, I think I do. Then said Evangelist, Keep that light in your eye, and go up directly thereto: so shalt thou see the gate; at which, when thou knockest, it shall be told thee what thou shalt do.
{17} The man read it and looked at Evangelist closely, asking, "Where should I go?" Evangelist then pointed with his finger across a wide field, saying, "Do you see that wicket-gate?" The man replied, "No." Evangelist continued, "Do you see that shining light?" The man said, "I think I do." Evangelist then instructed, "Keep your eye on that light and head directly towards it; then you'll see the gate, and when you knock, you'll be told what to do."
{18} So I saw in my dream that the man began to run.
{18} So I saw in my dream that the man started to run.
Now, he had not run far from his own door, but his wife and children, perceiving it, began to cry after him to return; but the man put his fingers in his ears, and ran on, crying, Life! life! eternal life! [Luke 14:26] So he looked not behind him, but fled towards the middle of the plain. [Gen. 19:17]
Now, he hadn’t gotten far from his own door, but his wife and kids, noticing this, started calling after him to come back. But the man plugged his ears and kept running, shouting, “Life! Life! Eternal life!” So he didn’t look back, but sprinted towards the center of the plain.
{19} The neighbours also came out to see him run [Jer. 20:10]; and, as he ran, some mocked, others threatened, and some cried after him to return; and, among those that did so, there were two that resolved to fetch him back by force. The name of the one was Obstinate and the name of the other Pliable. Now, by this time, the man was got a good distance from them; but, however, they were resolved to pursue him, which they did, and in a little time they overtook him. Then said the man, Neighbours, wherefore are ye come? They said, To persuade you to go back with us. But he said, That can by no means be; you dwell, said he, in the City of Destruction, the place also where I was born: I see it to be so; and, dying there, sooner or later, you will sink lower than the grave, into a place that burns with fire and brimstone: be content, good neighbours, and go along with me.
{19} The neighbors also came out to see him run [Jer. 20:10]; and as he ran, some mocked him, others threatened him, and some shouted for him to come back. Among those who did, there were two who decided to bring him back by force. One was named Obstinate and the other was named Pliable. By this time, the man had gotten quite far from them; however, they were determined to pursue him, which they did, and soon they caught up with him. Then the man said, “Neighbors, why have you come?” They replied, “To convince you to come back with us.” But he said, “That’s out of the question; you live in the City of Destruction, the place where I was born. I see it clearly; if you die there, sooner or later, you will sink deeper than the grave, into a place that burns with fire and sulfur. Please, good neighbors, come along with me.”
{20} OBST. What! said Obstinate, and leave our friends and our comforts behind us?
{20} OBST. What! said Obstinate, and leave our friends and our comforts behind?
CHR. Yes, said Christian, for that was his name, because that ALL which you shall forsake is not worthy to be compared with a little of that which I am seeking to enjoy [2 Cor. 4:18]; and, if you will go along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I myself; for there, where I go, is enough and to spare. [Luke 15:17] Come away, and prove my words.
CHR. Yes, said Christian, for that was his name, because everything you give up isn't worth comparing to even a bit of what I'm trying to enjoy [2 Cor. 4:18]; and if you come with me and stay committed, you'll have the same as I do; for where I am going, there's more than enough. [Luke 15:17] Come along and see for yourself.
{21} OBST. What are the things you seek, since you leave all the world to find them?
{21} OBST. What are you looking for that makes you abandon everything else in the world?
CHR. I seek an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away [1 Pet. 1:4], and it is laid up in heaven, and safe there [Heb. 11:16], to be bestowed, at the time appointed, on them that diligently seek it. Read it so, if you will, in my book.
CHR. I’m looking for an inheritance that can’t be destroyed, is pure, and won’t disappear [1 Pet. 1:4]. It’s stored up in heaven, safe and sound [Heb. 11:16], waiting to be given to those who earnestly seek it when the time is right. You can read it that way if you want, in my book.
OBST. Tush! said Obstinate, away with your book; will you go back with us or no?
OBST. Tush! said Obstinate, throw your book aside; will you come back with us or not?
CHR. No, not I, said the other, because I have laid my hand to the plough. [Luke 9:62]
CHR. No, not me, said the other, because I've started working. [Luke 9:62]
{22} OBST. Come, then, neighbour Pliable, let us turn again, and go home without him; there is a company of these crazy-headed coxcombs, that, when they take a fancy by the end, are wiser in their own eyes than seven men that can render a reason. [Prov. 26:16]
{22} OBST. Come on, neighbor Pliable, let’s head back home without him; there’s a bunch of these foolish show-offs who think they’re smarter than seven people who can actually explain themselves. [Prov. 26:16]
PLI. Then said Pliable, Don't revile; if what the good Christian says is true, the things he looks after are better than ours: my heart inclines to go with my neighbour.
PLI. Then Pliable said, "Don't insult; if what the good Christian says is true, the things he's after are better than what we have: my heart wants to go with my neighbor."
OBST. What! more fools still! Be ruled by me, and go back; who knows whither such a brain-sick fellow will lead you? Go back, go back, and be wise.
OBST. What! More fools still! Listen to me and go back; who knows where such a crazy person will take you? Go back, go back, and be smart.
{23} CHR. Nay, but do thou come with thy neighbour, Pliable; there are such things to be had which I spoke of, and many more glorious besides. If you believe not me, read here in this book; and for the truth of what is expressed therein, behold, all is confirmed by the blood of Him that made it. [Heb. 9:17-22; 13:20]
{23} CHR. No, you should come with your neighbor, Pliable; there are incredible things to be found that I mentioned, along with many more amazing ones. If you don't believe me, check this book; and to confirm what’s written here, everything is backed by the blood of the One who made it. [Heb. 9:17-22; 13:20]
PLI. Well, neighbour Obstinate, said Pliable, I begin to come to a point; I intend to go along with this good man, and to cast in my lot with him: but, my good companion, do you know the way to this desired place?
PLI. Well, neighbor Obstinate, Pliable said, I’m starting to see things clearly; I plan to follow this good man and join him on his journey. But, my good friend, do you know the way to this desired destination?
{24} CHR. I am directed by a man, whose name is Evangelist, to speed me to a little gate that is before us, where we shall receive instructions about the way.
{24} CHR. A man named Evangelist has sent me to a little gate in front of us, where we will get instructions about the way.
PLI. Come, then, good neighbour, let us be going. Then they went both together.
PLI. Come on, good neighbor, let’s go. Then they both went together.
OBST. And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate; I will be no companion of such misled, fantastical fellows.
OBST. And I will return to my home, said Obstinate; I will not associate with such deluded, fanciful people.
{25} Now, I saw in my dream, that when Obstinate was gone back, Christian and Pliable went talking over the plain; and thus they began their discourse.
{25} In my dream, I saw that once Obstinate went back, Christian and Pliable started walking together across the plain, and this is how their conversation began.
{26} CHR. Come, neighbour Pliable, how do you do? I am glad you are persuaded to go along with me. Had even Obstinate himself but felt what I have felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen, he would not thus lightly have given us the back.
{26} CHR. Come on, neighbor Pliable, how are you? I'm happy you've decided to come with me. If even Obstinate had experienced what I've felt about the powers and fears of what lies ahead, he wouldn't have turned his back on us so easily.
PLI. Come, neighbour Christian, since there are none but us two here, tell me now further what the things are, and how to be enjoyed, whither we are going.
PLI. Come on, neighbor Christian, since it’s just the two of us here, tell me more about what we’re dealing with and how we can enjoy it, and where we’re heading.
{27} CHR. I can better conceive of them with my mind, than speak of them with my tongue. God's things unspeakable: but yet, since you are desirous to know, I will read of them in my book.
{27} CHR. I can understand them better in my mind than express them in words. God's matters are beyond words; but since you're eager to know, I will read about them in my book.
PLI. And do you think that the words of your book are certainly true?
PLI. Do you really believe that what your book says is definitely true?
CHR. Yes, verily; for it was made by Him that cannot lie. [Titus 1:2]
CHR. Yes, truly; because it was created by Him who cannot lie. [Titus 1:2]
PLI. Well said; what things are they?
PLI. Well said; what are those things?
CHR. There is an endless kingdom to be inhabited, and everlasting life to be given us, that we may inhabit that kingdom for ever. [Isa. 45:17; John 10:28,29]
CHR. There is an endless kingdom for us to live in, and eternal life waiting for us so that we can dwell in that kingdom forever. [Isa. 45:17; John 10:28,29]
PLI. Well said; and what else?
PLI. Well said; and what else?
CHR. There are crowns and glory to be given us, and garments that will make us shine like the sun in the firmament of heaven. [2 Tim. 4:8; Rev. 3:4; Matt. 13:43]
CHR. There are crowns and glory waiting for us, along with garments that will make us shine like the sun in the sky of heaven. [2 Tim. 4:8; Rev. 3:4; Matt. 13:43]
PLI. This is very pleasant; and what else?
PLI. This is really nice; and what else?
CHR. There shall be no more crying, nor Sorrow: for He that is owner of the place will wipe all tears from our eyes. [Isa. 25.6-8; Rev. 7:17, 21:4]
CHR. There will be no more crying or sorrow, because the one who owns this place will wipe away all our tears. [Isa. 25.6-8; Rev. 7:17, 21:4]
{28} PLI. And what company shall we have there?
{28} PLI. And who's joining us there?
CHR. There we shall be with seraphims and cherubims, creatures that will dazzle your eyes to look on them. [Isa. 6:2] There also you shall meet with thousands and ten thousands that have gone before us to that place; none of them are hurtful, but loving and holy; every one walking in the sight of God, and standing in his presence with acceptance for ever. [1 Thess. 4:16,17; Rev. 5:11] In a word, there we shall see the elders with their golden crowns [Rev. 4:4], there we shall see the holy virgins with their golden harps [Rev. 14:1-5], there we shall see men that by the world were cut in pieces, burnt in flames, eaten of beasts, drowned in the seas, for the love that they bare to the Lord of the place, all well, and clothed with immortality as with a garment. [John 12:25; 2 Cor. 5:4]
CHR. There we will be with seraphim and cherubim, beings that will amaze you just by looking at them. [Isa. 6:2] You will also meet countless others who have gone before us to that place; none of them are harmful, but loving and holy; each one living in the presence of God and accepted by Him forever. [1 Thess. 4:16,17; Rev. 5:11] In short, there we will see the elders with their golden crowns [Rev. 4:4], there we will see the holy virgins with their golden harps [Rev. 14:1-5], and there we will see people who were torn apart by the world, burned in flames, devoured by beasts, drowned in the seas, all for their love for the Lord of that place, all well and clothed in immortality like a garment. [John 12:25; 2 Cor. 5:4]
PLI. The hearing of this is enough to ravish one's heart. But are these things to be enjoyed? How shall we get to be sharers thereof?
PLI. Just hearing this is enough to thrill someone’s heart. But can we actually enjoy these things? How can we become part of them?
CHR. The Lord, the Governor of the country, hath recorded that in this book; the substance of which is, If we be truly willing to have it, he will bestow it upon us freely.
CHR. The Lord, the Governor of the country, has noted in this book that the essence of it is, if we genuinely desire it, He will give it to us freely.
PLI. Well, my good companion, glad am I to hear of these things: come on, let us mend our pace.
PLI. Well, my good friend, I'm glad to hear about these things: let’s pick up the pace.
CHR. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason of this burden that is on my back.
CHR. I can't move as quickly as I'd like because of this weight on my back.
{29} Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had ended this talk they drew near to a very miry slough, that was in the midst of the plain; and they, being heedless, did both fall suddenly into the bog. The name of the slough was Despond. Here, therefore, they wallowed for a time, being grievously bedaubed with the dirt; and Christian, because of the burden that was on his back, began to sink in the mire.
{29} Now I saw in my dream that just as they finished their conversation, they approached a very muddy swamp in the middle of the plain; and, being careless, both of them suddenly fell into the bog. The name of the swamp was Despond. Here, they struggled for a while, getting thoroughly covered in mud; and Christian, because of the burden on his back, began to sink into the muck.
{30} PLI. Then said Pliable; Ah! neighbour Christian, where are you now?
{30} PLI. Then Pliable said, "Hey, neighbor Christian, where are you now?"
CHR. Truly, said Christian, I do not know.
CHR. Honestly, said Christian, I don't know.
PLI. At this Pliable began to be offended, and angrily said to his fellow, Is this the happiness you have told me all this while of? If we have such ill speed at our first setting out, what may we expect betwixt this and our journey's end? May I get out again with my life, you shall possess the brave country alone for me. And, with that, he gave a desperate struggle or two, and got out of the mire on that side of the slough which was next to his own house: so away he went, and Christian saw him no more.
PLI. At this point, Pliable started to get upset and said to his friend, "Is this the happiness you’ve been telling me about all along? If we’re struggling this much right at the start, what can we expect between now and the end of our journey? If I can escape with my life, you can have the wonderful country all to yourself." With that, he made a few desperate efforts and managed to get out of the mud on the side of the slough closest to his own house. Then he ran off, and Christian never saw him again.
{31} Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the Slough of Despond alone: but still he endeavoured to struggle to that side of the slough that was still further from his own house, and next to the wicket-gate; the which he did, but could not get out, because of the burden that was upon his back: but I beheld in my dream, that a man came to him, whose name was Help, and asked him, What he did there?
{31} So Christian was left to struggle alone in the Slough of Despond: but he still tried to reach the side of the slough that was farther from his home and closer to the wicket-gate; which he attempted, but he couldn't get out because of the burden on his back: however, I saw in my dream that a man named Help came to him and asked, "What are you doing here?"
CHR. Sir, said Christian, I was bid go this way by a man called Evangelist, who directed me also to yonder gate, that I might escape the wrath to come; and as I was going thither I fell in here.
CHR. "Sir," said Christian, "I was told to go this way by a man named Evangelist, who also pointed me to that gate over there so I could avoid the coming wrath; and while I was on my way there, I ended up here."
{32} HELP. But why did not you look for the steps?
{32} HELP. But why didn’t you look for the steps?
CHR. Fear followed me so hard, that I fled the next way, and fell in.
CHR. Fear chased me so intensely that I ran the other way and fell in.
HELP. Then said he, Give me thy hand: so he gave him his hand, and he drew him out, and set him upon sound ground, and bid him go on his way. [Ps. 40:2]
HELP. Then he said, "Give me your hand." So he gave him his hand, and he pulled him out and set him on solid ground, then told him to continue on his way. [Ps. 40:2]
{33} Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, and said, Sir, wherefore, since over this place is the way from the City of Destruction to yonder gate, is it that this plat is not mended, that poor travellers might go thither with more security? And he said unto me, This miry slough is such a place as cannot be mended; it is the descent whither the scum and filth that attends conviction for sin doth continually run, and therefore it is called the Slough of Despond; for still, as the sinner is awakened about his lost condition, there ariseth in his soul many fears, and doubts, and discouraging apprehensions, which all of them get together, and settle in this place. And this is the reason of the badness of this ground.
{33} Then I approached the one who helped him up and asked, "Sir, since the path from the City of Destruction to that gate runs through this area, why isn’t this spot fixed so that travelers can pass through more safely?" He replied, "This muddy bog is a place that can’t be repaired; it’s where the trash and filth from realizing one’s sin continually flows. That’s why it’s called the Slough of Despond. Whenever a sinner becomes aware of their lost state, fears, doubts, and discouraging thoughts come up in their soul, all of which gather and settle in this place. That’s why the ground here is so bad."
{34} It is not the pleasure of the King that this place should remain so bad. [Isa. 35:3,4] His labourers also have, by the direction of His Majesty's surveyors, been for above these sixteen hundred years employed about this patch of ground, if perhaps it might have been mended: yea, and to my knowledge, said he, here have been swallowed up at least twenty thousand cart-loads, yea, millions of wholesome instructions, that have at all seasons been brought from all places of the King's dominions, and they that can tell, say they are the best materials to make good ground of the place; if so be, it might have been mended, but it is the Slough of Despond still, and so will be when they have done what they can.
{34} The King doesn’t want this place to stay in such bad shape. [Isa. 35:3,4] His laborers, under the guidance of His Majesty's surveyors, have been working on this piece of land for over sixteen hundred years, hoping to improve it. And to my knowledge, he said, at least twenty thousand cartloads, even millions of useful instructions, have been brought here from all corners of the King's territories, and those who know say they are the best materials for fixing the land. If that’s the case, it should have been improved, but it’s still the Slough of Despond, and it will remain so no matter what they do.
{35} True, there are, by the direction of the Law-giver, certain good and substantial steps, placed even through the very midst of this slough; but at such time as this place doth much spew out its filth, as it doth against change of weather, these steps are hardly seen; or, if they be, men, through the dizziness of their heads, step beside, and then they are bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the steps be there; but the ground is good when they are once got in at the gate. [1 Sam. 12:23]
{35} It's true that, by the Lawgiver's direction, there are good and solid steps placed right through the middle of this muck; but when this place spews out its filth, especially during changing weather, these steps are hard to see. Or, if they are visible, people, overwhelmed and dizzy, often step off the path, and then they really get stuck, even though the steps are there; but the ground is solid once they get through the gate. [1 Sam. 12:23]
{36} Now, I saw in my dream, that by this time Pliable was got home to his house again, so that his neighbours came to visit him; and some of them called him wise man for coming back, and some called him fool for hazarding himself with Christian: others again did mock at his cowardliness; saying, Surely, since you began to venture, I would not have been so base to have given out for a few difficulties. So Pliable sat sneaking among them. But at last he got more confidence, and then they all turned their tales, and began to deride poor Christian behind his back. And thus much concerning Pliable.
{36} So, I saw in my dream that by this time Pliable had made it back home, and his neighbors came to visit him. Some called him smart for returning, while others called him a fool for taking a risk with Christian. A few mocked his cowardice, saying, "Surely, having ventured out, I wouldn't have been so weak as to back down over a few challenges." So Pliable sat there, feeling uncomfortable among them. But eventually, he gained some confidence, and they all started to turn their stories, making fun of poor Christian behind his back. And that's all about Pliable.
{37} Now, as Christian was walking solitarily by himself, he espied one afar off, come crossing over the field to meet him; and their hap was to meet just as they were crossing the way of each other. The gentleman's name that met him was Mr. Worldly Wiseman, he dwelt in the town of Carnal Policy, a very great town, and also hard by from whence Christian came. This man, then, meeting with Christian, and having some inkling of him,--for Christian's setting forth from the City of Destruction was much noised abroad, not only in the town where he dwelt, but also it began to be the town talk in some other places,--Mr. Worldly Wiseman, therefore, having some guess of him, by beholding his laborious going, by observing his sighs and groans, and the like, began thus to enter into some talk with Christian.
{37} While Christian was walking alone, he noticed someone in the distance coming across the field to meet him. They coincidentally met right as they crossed paths. The man's name was Mr. Worldly Wiseman, and he lived in the town of Carnal Policy, a large town not far from where Christian had come from. As they met, Mr. Worldly Wiseman recognized Christian, since news of Christian’s departure from the City of Destruction had spread widely, not just in his town but also becoming a topic of conversation in some other places. So, Mr. Worldly Wiseman, noticing Christian's hard journey and his sighs and groans, decided to strike up a conversation with him.
{38} WORLD. How now, good fellow, whither away after this burdened manner?
{38} WORLD. Hey there, good friend, where are you headed with such a heavy load?
CHR. A burdened manner, indeed, as ever, I think, poor creature had! And whereas you ask me, Whither away? I tell you, Sir, I am going to yonder wicket-gate before me; for there, as I am informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid of my heavy burden.
CHR. You really do seem weighed down, poor thing! And as for your question, "Where are you going?" I’ll tell you, sir. I'm headed to that gate over there, because I've heard that if I go through it, I'll find a way to get rid of my heavy burden.
WORLD. Hast thou a wife and children?
WORLD. Do you have a wife and kids?
CHR. Yes; but I am so laden with this burden that I cannot take that pleasure in them as formerly; methinks I am as if I had none. [1 Cor 7:29]
CHR. Yes; but I'm so weighed down by this burden that I can't enjoy them like I used to; it feels like I have none at all. [1 Cor 7:29]
WORLD. Wilt thou hearken unto me if I give thee counsel?
WORLD. Will you listen to me if I give you advice?
CHR. If it be good, I will; for I stand in need of good counsel.
CHR. If it's good, I will; because I need some good advice.
{39} WORLD. I would advise thee, then, that thou with all speed get thyself rid of thy burden; for thou wilt never be settled in thy mind till then; nor canst thou enjoy the benefits of the blessing which God hath bestowed upon thee till then.
{39} WORLD. I would suggest that you quickly lighten your load; you won't find peace of mind until you do, nor will you be able to enjoy the blessings that God has given you until then.
CHR. That is that which I seek for, even to be rid of this heavy burden; but get it off myself, I cannot; nor is there any man in our country that can take it off my shoulders; therefore am I going this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my burden.
CHR. That's what I'm looking for—to get rid of this heavy burden; but I can't take it off myself, and there's no one in our country who can take it off my shoulders. That's why I'm going this way, as I told you, so I can be free of my burden.
WORLD. Who bid thee go this way to be rid of thy burden?
WORLD. Who told you to go this way to get rid of your burden?
CHR. A man that appeared to me to be a very great and honourable person; his name, as I remember, is Evangelist.
CHR. A man who seemed to me to be a very great and honorable person; his name, as I recall, is Evangelist.
{40} WORLD. I beshrew him for his counsel! there is not a more dangerous and troublesome way in the world than is that unto which he hath directed thee; and that thou shalt find, if thou wilt be ruled by his counsel. Thou hast met with something, as I perceive, already; for I see the dirt of the Slough of Despond is upon thee; but that slough is the beginning of the sorrows that do attend those that go on in that way. Hear me, I am older than thou; thou art like to meet with, in the way which thou goest, wearisomeness, painfulness, hunger, perils, nakedness, sword, lions, dragons, darkness, and, in a word, death, and what not! These things are certainly true, having been confirmed by many testimonies. And why should a man so carelessly cast away himself, by giving heed to a stranger?
{40} WORLD. I curse him for his advice! There’s no more dangerous and troublesome path than the one he has pointed you toward, and you’ll discover that if you follow his guidance. You’ve already encountered some trouble, as I can see; the mud from the Slough of Despond is on you. But that slough is just the beginning of the sorrows that await those who continue down that road. Listen to me, I’m older than you; you’re likely to face weariness, pain, hunger, danger, nakedness, weapons, lions, dragons, darkness, and, in short, death, and much more! These things are definitely true, confirmed by many testaments. So why would anyone carelessly throw away their life by listening to a stranger?
CHR. Why, Sir, this burden upon my back is more terrible to me than all these things which you have mentioned; nay, methinks I care not what I meet with in the way, if so be I can also meet with deliverance from my burden.
CHR. Why, Sir, this weight on my back is more unbearable to me than everything you’ve mentioned; in fact, I think I wouldn’t mind anything I face along the way if it means I can also find relief from this burden.
{41} WORLD. How camest thou by the burden at first?
{41} WORLD. How did you end up with the burden in the first place?
CHR. By reading this book in my hand.
CHR. By reading this book in my hand.
WORLD. I thought so; and it is happened unto thee as to other weak men, who, meddling with things too high for them, do suddenly fall into thy distractions; which distractions do not only unman men, as thine, I perceive, have done thee, but they run them upon desperate ventures to obtain they know not what.
WORLD. I thought so; and it has happened to you like it has to other weak men, who, getting involved with things beyond their reach, suddenly fall into chaos; and this chaos not only takes away a man's strength, as I see it has done to you, but it also leads them into reckless actions to get things they don't even understand.
CHR. I know what I would obtain; it is ease for my heavy burden.
CHR. I know what I want; it's relief from my heavy load.
{42} WORLD. But why wilt thou seek for ease this way, seeing so many dangers attend it? especially since, hadst thou but patience to hear me, I could direct thee to the obtaining of what thou desirest, without the dangers that thou in this way wilt run thyself into; yea, and the remedy is at hand. Besides, I will add, that instead of those dangers, thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and content.
{42} WORLD. But why do you want to find comfort this way, knowing that there are so many dangers that come with it? Especially since, if you would only have the patience to listen to me, I could guide you towards getting what you want, without the risks you're putting yourself in; in fact, the solution is right here. Additionally, I’ll say that instead of those dangers, you will encounter much safety, friendship, and satisfaction.
CHR. Pray, Sir, open this secret to me.
CHR. Please, sir, share this secret with me.
{43} WORLD. Why, in yonder village--the village is named Morality-- there dwells a gentleman whose name is Legality, a very judicious man, and a man of very good name, that has skill to help men off with such burdens as thine are from their shoulders: yea, to my knowledge, he hath done a great deal of good this way; ay, and besides, he hath skill to cure those that are somewhat crazed in their wits with their burdens. To him, as I said, thou mayest go, and be helped presently. His house is not quite a mile from this place, and if he should not be at home himself, he hath a pretty young man to his son, whose name is Civility, that can do it (to speak on) as well as the old gentleman himself; there, I say, thou mayest be eased of thy burden; and if thou art not minded to go back to thy former habitation, as, indeed, I would not wish thee, thou mayest send for thy wife and children to thee to this village, where there are houses now stand empty, one of which thou mayest have at reasonable rates; provision is there also cheap and good; and that which will make thy life the more happy is, to be sure, there thou shalt live by honest neighbours, in credit and good fashion.
{43} WORLD. In that village over there—the one called Morality—there lives a gentleman named Legality, a very wise man with a great reputation. He knows how to help people lift burdens like yours off their shoulders. To my knowledge, he has done a lot of good in this way; he even has the ability to help those who are a bit troubled in their minds because of their burdens. As I mentioned, you can go to him and get help right away. His house is not far from here, less than a mile away, and if he’s not home, he has a nice young son named Civility who can assist you just as well as his father. There, you can lighten your load. And if you don’t want to go back to where you came from—which I wouldn’t recommend—you can send for your wife and kids to join you in this village, where there are empty houses available at reasonable prices. The food there is also cheap and good; and what will make your life even better is that you’ll be living among honest neighbors, with a good reputation and in a respectable way.
{44} Now was Christian somewhat at a stand; but presently he concluded, if this be true, which this gentleman hath said, my wisest course is to take his advice; and with that he thus further spoke.
{44} Christian was somewhat at a pause; but soon he decided, if what this gentleman has said is true, my best course is to follow his advice; and with that, he spoke further.
{45} CHR. Sir, which is my way to this honest man's house?
{45} CHR. Sir, how do I get to this honest man's house?
WORLD. Do you see yonder hill?
WORLD. Do you see that hill over there?
CHR. Yes, very well.
Sure, sounds good.
WORLD. By that hill you must go, and the first house you come at is his.
WORLD. Head over that hill, and the first house you reach is his.
{46} So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. Legality's house for help; but, behold, when he was got now hard by the hill, it seemed so high, and also that side of it that was next the wayside did hang so much over, that Christian was afraid to venture further, lest the hill should fall on his head; wherefore there he stood still and wotted not what to do. Also his burden now seemed heavier to him than while he was in his way. There came also flashes of fire out of the hill, that made Christian afraid that he should be burned. [Ex. 19:16, 18] Here, therefore, he sweat and did quake for fear. [Heb. 12:21]
{46} So Christian deviated from his path to seek help at Mr. Legality's house; however, as he approached the hill, it looked so tall and the side closest to the road was so steep that Christian was scared to go any further, worried that the hill might collapse on him. So he stopped there, not knowing what to do. His burden felt heavier now than it had on his journey. He also saw flashes of fire coming from the hill, which made him afraid of being burned. Here, he sweated and trembled in fear.
When Christians unto carnal men give ear, Out of their way they go, and pay for 't dear; For Master Worldly Wiseman can but shew A saint the way to bondage and to woe.
When Christians listen to worldly people, they stray from their path and pay a heavy price for it. For Master Worldly Wiseman can only lead a saint to a life of enslavement and misery.
{47} And now he began to be sorry that he had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel. And with that he saw Evangelist coming to meet him; at the sight also of whom he began to blush for shame. So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer; and coming up to him, he looked upon him with a severe and dreadful countenance, and thus began to reason with Christian.
{47} And now he started to regret listening to Mr. Worldly Wiseman's advice. With that, he noticed Evangelist approaching him, which made him feel embarrassed and ashamed. So Evangelist came closer and closer; when he reached him, he looked at him with a serious and frightening expression, and began to talk to Christian.
{48} EVAN. What dost thou here, Christian? said he: at which words Christian knew not what to answer; wherefore at present he stood speechless before him. Then said Evangelist further, Art not thou the man that I found crying without the walls of the City of Destruction?
{48} EVAN. What are you doing here, Christian? said he; to which Christian had no response, so he stood there silent before him. Then Evangelist continued, Aren't you the one I found crying outside the walls of the City of Destruction?
CHR. Yes, dear Sir, I am the man.
CHR. Yes, dear Sir, I am the one.
EVAN. Did not I direct thee the way to the little wicket-gate?
EVAN. Didn't I show you the way to the little gate?
CHR. Yes, dear Sir, said Christian.
CHR. Yes, dear Sir, said Christian.
EVAN. How is it, then, that thou art so quickly turned aside? for thou art now out of the way.
EVAN. How is it that you've changed your mind so quickly? You're off track now.
{49} CHR. I met with a gentleman so soon as I had got over the Slough of Despond, who persuaded me that I might, in the village before me, find a man that would take off my burden.
{49} CHR. I met a gentleman as soon as I got past the Slough of Despond, who convinced me that I could find a man in the village ahead who would help me lift my burden.
EVAN. What was he?
EVAN. What was he like?
CHR. He looked like a gentleman, and talked much to me, and got me at last to yield; so I came hither; but when I beheld this hill, and how it hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand lest it should fall on my head.
CHR. He looked like a gentleman and talked to me a lot, and eventually got me to give in; so I came here. But when I saw this hill and how it looms over the path, I suddenly hesitated, worried it might crash down on me.
EVAN. What said that gentleman to you?
EVAN. What did that guy say to you?
CHR. Why, he asked me whither I was going, and I told him.
CHR. He asked me where I was going, and I told him.
EVAN. And what said he then?
EVAN. And what did he say then?
CHR. He asked me if I had a family? And I told him. But, said I, I am so loaden with the burden that is on my back, that I cannot take pleasure in them as formerly.
CHR. He asked me if I had a family. I told him I did. But I said, I'm so weighed down by the burden on my back that I can't enjoy them like I used to.
EVAN. And what said he then?
EVAN. And what did he say then?
{50} CHR. He bid me with speed get rid of my burden; and I told him that it was ease that I sought. And said I, I am therefore going to yonder gate, to receive further direction how I may get to the place of deliverance. So he said that he would shew me a better way, and short, not so attended with difficulties as the way, Sir, that you set me in; which way, said he, will direct you to a gentleman's house that hath skill to take off these burdens, so I believed him, and turned out of that way into this, if haply I might be soon eased of my burden. But when I came to this place, and beheld things as they are, I stopped for fear (as I said) of danger: but I now know not what to do.
{50} CHR. He urged me to quickly get rid of my burden, and I told him that I was looking for relief. I said that I was going to that gate to get further guidance on how to reach the place of deliverance. He then told me he could show me a better and shorter way, one that wouldn't be as difficult as the path you set me on. He said this route would lead me to a gentleman's house who knows how to lift these burdens, so I believed him and changed my course in hopes of soon shaking off my burden. But when I arrived here and saw things as they are, I hesitated out of fear (as I mentioned) of danger: now I don’t know what to do.
{51} EVAN. Then, said Evangelist, stand still a little, that I may show thee the words of God. So he stood trembling. Then said Evangelist, "See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven." [Heb. 12:25] He said, moreover, "Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him." [Heb. 10:38] He also did thus apply them: Thou art the man that art running into this misery; thou hast begun to reject the counsel of the Most High, and to draw back thy foot from the way of peace, even almost to the hazarding of thy perdition.
{51} EVAN. Then, Evangelist said, "Hold on for a moment, so I can share the words of God with you." So he stood there, trembling. Evangelist continued, "Make sure you don't refuse the one who speaks. If those who turned away from Him while He was on earth didn't escape, how much more will we not escape if we turn away from Him who speaks from heaven?" [Heb. 12:25] He added, "Now the righteous shall live by faith; but if anyone withdraws, my soul will take no pleasure in him." [Heb. 10:38] He also applied it this way: You are the one running into this misery; you've started to ignore the guidance of the Most High and are pulling back from the path of peace, putting your soul at great risk.
{52} Then Christian fell down at his feet as dead, crying, "Woe is me, for I am undone!" At the sight of which Evangelist caught him by the right hand, saying, "All manner of sin and blasphemies shall be forgiven unto men." [Matt. 12:31, Mark 3:28] "Be not faithless, but believing." [John 20:27] Then did Christian again a little revive, and stood up trembling, as at first, before Evangelist.
{52} Then Christian fell down at his feet as if he were dead, crying, "Oh no, I'm done for!" At this, the Evangelist grabbed him by the right hand, saying, "All kinds of sin and blasphemy can be forgiven to people." [Matt. 12:31, Mark 3:28] "Don’t be unbelieving, but believe." [John 20:27] Then Christian slightly revived again and stood up shaking, just like he did before the Evangelist.
{53} Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, Give more earnest heed to the things that I shall tell thee of. I will now show thee who it was that deluded thee, and who it was also to whom he sent thee. --The man that met thee is one Worldly Wiseman, and rightly is he so called; partly, because he savoureth only the doctrine of this world, [1 John 4:5] (therefore he always goes to the town of Morality to church): and partly because he loveth that doctrine best, for it saveth him best from the cross. [Gal 6:12] And because he is of this carnal temper, therefore he seeketh to pervert my ways, though right. Now there are three things in this man's counsel, that thou must utterly abhor.
{53} Then the Evangelist continued, saying, Pay close attention to the things I’m about to tell you. I will now show you who it was that misled you and to whom he sent you. --The man you met is one Worldly Wiseman, and he is rightly named so; partly because he only cares about the teachings of this world, [1 John 4:5] (that’s why he always goes to the town of Morality for church): and partly because he loves those teachings the most, since they save him from the cross. [Gal 6:12] And because he has this worldly mindset, he tries to distort my righteous ways. Now there are three things in this man’s advice that you must completely reject.
1. His turning thee out of the way. 2. His labouring to render the cross odious to thee. And, 3. His setting thy feet in that way that leadeth unto the administration of death.
1. His pushing you off the path. 2. His trying to make the cross seem terrible to you. And, 3. His directing your steps toward the way that leads to death.
{54} First, Thou must abhor his turning thee out of the way; and thine own consenting thereunto: because this is to reject the counsel of God for the sake of the counsel of a Worldly Wiseman. The Lord says, "Strive to enter in at the strait gate" [Luke 13:24], the gate to which I sent thee; for "strait is the gate that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." [Matt. 7:14] From this little wicket-gate, and from the way thereto, hath this wicked man turned thee, to the bringing of thee almost to destruction; hate, therefore, his turning thee out of the way, and abhor thyself for hearkening to him.
{54} First, you must hate the fact that he led you off track, and you must dislike your own acceptance of it: because this means rejecting God's guidance for the advice of a worldly wise person. The Lord says, "Strive to enter through the narrow gate" [Luke 13:24], the gate to which I sent you; for "narrow is the gate that leads to life, and few find it." [Matt. 7:14] This wicked person has turned you away from this small gate and the path to it, bringing you close to destruction; therefore, detest his leading you off the path, and loathe yourself for listening to him.
{55} Secondly, Thou must abhor his labouring to render the cross odious unto thee; for thou art to prefer it "before the treasures in Egypt." [Heb. 11:25,26] Besides the King of glory hath told thee, that he that "will save his life shall lose it." [Mark 8:35; John 12:25; Matt. 10:39] And, "He that cometh after me, and hateth not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple." [Luke 14:26] I say, therefore, for man to labour to persuade thee, that that shall be thy death, without which, THE TRUTH hath said, thou canst not have eternal life; this doctrine thou must abhor.
{55} Secondly, you must hate his efforts to make the cross seem undesirable to you, because you should value it "more than the treasures in Egypt." [Heb. 11:25,26] In addition, the King of glory has told you that "whoever wants to save their life will lose it." [Mark 8:35; John 12:25; Matt. 10:39] And, "Anyone who comes to me and doesn’t hate their father, mother, wife, children, brothers, and sisters—yes, even their own life—cannot be my disciple." [Luke 14:26] Therefore, for someone to try to convince you that what will lead to your death is something without which, THE TRUTH has said, you cannot have eternal life; this teaching you must despise.
{56} Thirdly, Thou must hate his setting of thy feet in the way that leadeth to the ministration of death. And for this thou must consider to whom he sent thee, and also how unable that person was to deliver thee from thy burden.
{56} Thirdly, you must hate the way he puts your feet on the path that leads to the ministry of death. And for this, you must think about who he sent you to and how that person was completely unable to relieve you of your burden.
{57} He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by name Legality, is the son of the bond-woman which now is, and is in bondage with her children [Gal 4:21-27]; and is, in a mystery, this Mount Sinai, which thou hast feared will fall on thy head. Now, if she, with her children, are in bondage, how canst thou expect by them to be made free? This Legality, therefore, is not able to set thee free from thy burden. No man was as yet ever rid of his burden by him; no, nor ever is like to be: ye cannot be justified by the works of the law; for by the deeds of the law no man living can be rid of his burden: therefore, Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an alien, and Mr. Legality is a cheat; and for his son Civility, notwithstanding his simpering looks, he is but a hypocrite and cannot help thee. Believe me, there is nothing in all this noise, that thou hast heard of these sottish men, but a design to beguile thee of thy salvation, by turning thee from the way in which I had set thee. After this, Evangelist called aloud to the heavens for confirmation of what he had said: and with that there came words and fire out of the mountain under which poor Christian stood, that made the hair of his flesh stand up. The words were thus pronounced: 'As many as are of the works of the law are under the curse; for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them.' [Gal. 3:10]
{57} The one you were sent to for help, whose name is Legality, is the son of the bondwoman who is currently in bondage along with her children [Gal 4:21-27]; and, in a way, represents this Mount Sinai, which you've feared might crush you. Now, if she and her children are in bondage, how can you expect to be freed by them? Legality cannot free you from your burden. No one has ever been freed from their burden by him, nor will anyone ever be: you cannot be justified by the works of the law; because no one can be freed from their burden by the deeds of the law. Therefore, Mr. Worldly Wiseman is a fraud, and Mr. Legality is a deceiver; and as for his son Civility, despite his charming appearance, he's just a hypocrite who can't help you. Believe me, everything you've heard from these foolish men is just a scheme to deceive you out of your salvation by steering you away from the path I had set you on. After this, Evangelist shouted to the heavens for confirmation of what he had said: and with that, words and fire came from the mountain under which poor Christian stood, causing the hairs on his skin to stand on end. The words were pronounced: 'All who rely on the works of the law are under a curse; for it is written, Cursed is everyone who does not continue to do everything written in the Book of the Law.' [Gal. 3:10]
{58} Now Christian looked for nothing but death, and began to cry out lamentably; even cursing the time in which he met with Mr. Worldly Wiseman; still calling himself a thousand fools for hearkening to his counsel; he also was greatly ashamed to think that this gentleman's arguments, flowing only from the flesh, should have the prevalency with him as to cause him to forsake the right way. This done, he applied himself again to Evangelist in words and sense as follow:
{58} Now Christian was looking for nothing but death and started crying out in despair; even cursing the moment he met Mr. Worldly Wiseman. He kept calling himself a thousand fools for listening to his advice. He also felt very ashamed that this man's arguments, which were purely from a worldly perspective, had enough influence over him to make him abandon the right path. After this, he turned back to Evangelist with the following words and feelings:
{59} CHR. Sir, what think you? Is there hope? May I now go back and go up to the wicket-gate? Shall I not be abandoned for this, and sent back from thence ashamed? I am sorry I have hearkened to this man's counsel. But may my sin be forgiven?
{59} CHR. Sir, what do you think? Is there still hope? Can I go back and head to the wicket-gate now? Will I be rejected for this and sent back from there in shame? I regret listening to this man's advice. But can my sin be forgiven?
EVAN. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin is very great, for by it thou hast committed two evils: thou hast forsaken the way that is good, to tread in forbidden paths; yet will the man at the gate receive thee, for he has goodwill for men; only, said he, take heed that thou turn not aside again, 'lest thou perish from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little.' [Ps. 2:12] Then did Christian address himself to go back; and Evangelist, after he had kissed him, gave him one smile, and bid him God-speed. So he went on with haste, neither spake he to any man by the way; nor, if any asked him, would he vouchsafe them an answer. He went like one that was all the while treading on forbidden ground, and could by no means think himself safe, till again he was got into the way which he left, to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel. So, in process of time, Christian got up to the gate. Now, over the gate there was written, 'Knock, and it shall be opened unto you.' [Matt 7:8]
EVAN. Then the Evangelist said to him, "Your sin is very serious, because you've done two wrongs: you've turned away from the right path to walk in forbidden ways. But the man at the gate will welcome you, as he has goodwill towards people. Just be careful not to stray again, or you might end up lost when his anger flares up a little." [Ps. 2:12] Then Christian prepared to turn back, and after the Evangelist kissed him, he smiled and wished him well. Christian hurried on, not speaking to anyone along the way, nor would he respond even if someone asked him. He moved like someone who was constantly walking on dangerous ground, feeling he couldn't be safe until he returned to the path he had left to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman's advice. Eventually, Christian reached the gate. Above the gate, it was written, "Knock, and it shall be opened unto you." [Matt 7:8]
{60} "He that will enter in must first without
Stand knocking at the Gate, nor need he doubt
That is A KNOCKER but to enter in;
For God can love him, and forgive his sin."
{60} "Anyone who wants to enter must first stand outside
Knocking at the gate, and they shouldn't doubt
That being a knocker is the way to get in;
For God can love them and forgive their sin."
He knocked, therefore, more than once or twice, saying--
He knocked more than once or twice, saying--
"May I now enter here? Will he within
Open to sorry me, though I have been
An undeserving rebel? Then shall I
Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high."
"Can I come in now? Will he inside
Open to my regret, even though I’ve been
An unworthy rebel? Then I
Won’t hesitate to sing his lasting praise on high."
At last there came a grave person to the gate, named Good-will, who asked who was there? and whence he came? and what he would have?
At last, a serious-looking person called Good-will arrived at the gate and asked who was there, where they came from, and what they wanted.
{61} CHR. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come from the City of Destruction, but am going to Mount Zion, that I may be delivered from the wrath to come. I would therefore, Sir, since I am informed that by this gate is the way thither, know if you are willing to let me in?
{61} CHR. Here is a weary sinner. I come from the City of Destruction, but I'm heading to Mount Zion to escape the coming wrath. So, sir, since I've been told that the way there is through this gate, could you please let me in?
GOOD-WILL. I am willing with all my heart, said he; and with that he opened the gate.
GOOD-WILL. I'm completely willing, he said; and with that, he opened the gate.
{62} So when Christian was stepping in, the other gave him a pull. Then said Christian, What means that? The other told him. A little distance from this gate, there is erected a strong castle, of which Beelzebub is the captain; from thence, both he and them that are with him shoot arrows at those that come up to this gate, if haply they may die before they can enter in.
{62} Just as Christian was stepping in, the other pulled him back. Christian asked, "What does that mean?" The other explained, "A short way from this gate, there’s a strong castle led by Beelzebub. From there, he and his followers shoot arrows at anyone trying to reach this gate, hoping to take them down before they can get inside."
Then said Christian, I rejoice and tremble. So when he was got in, the man of the gate asked him who directed him thither?
Then Christian said, "I feel both joy and fear." When he entered, the gatekeeper asked him who had guided him there.
{63} CHR. Evangelist bid me come hither, and knock, (as I did); and he said that you, Sir, would tell me what I must do.
{63} CHR. The Evangelist told me to come here and knock, which I did; and he mentioned that you, Sir, would inform me of what I need to do.
GOOD-WILL. An open door is set before thee, and no man can shut it.
GOOD-WILL. An open door is in front of you, and no one can close it.
CHR. Now I begin to reap the benefits of my hazards.
CHR. Now I’m starting to enjoy the rewards of my risks.
GOOD-WILL. But how is it that you came alone?
GOOD-WILL. But how did you end up coming alone?
CHR. Because none of my neighbours saw their danger, as I saw mine.
CHR. Because none of my neighbors realized the danger they were in, like I did mine.
GOOD-WILL. Did any of them know of your coming?
GOOD-WILL. Did anyone know you were coming?
CHR. Yes; my wife and children saw me at the first, and called after me to turn again; also, some of my neighbours stood crying and calling after me to return; but I put my fingers in my ears, and so came on my way.
CHR. Yes; my wife and kids saw me at first and called out for me to come back; also, some of my neighbors were crying and calling after me to return; but I stuck my fingers in my ears and kept going on my way.
GOOD-WILL. But did none of them follow you, to persuade you to go back?
GOOD-WILL. But didn't any of them follow you to convince you to come back?
CHR. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable; but when they saw that they could not prevail, Obstinate went railing back, but Pliable came with me a little way.
CHR. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable; but when they realized they couldn't succeed, Obstinate turned back grumbling, but Pliable followed me for a little while.
GOOD-WILL. But why did he not come through?
GOOD-WILL. But why didn’t he show up?
{64} CHR. We, indeed, came both together, until we came at the Slough of Despond, into the which we also suddenly fell. And then was my neighbour, Pliable, discouraged, and would not venture further. Wherefore, getting out again on that side next to his own house, he told me I should possess the brave country alone for him; so he went his way, and I came mine--he after Obstinate, and I to this gate.
{64} CHR. We both traveled together until we reached the Slough of Despond, where we suddenly fell in. My neighbor, Pliable, got discouraged and didn’t want to continue. So, he climbed out on the side closest to his house and told me I could enjoy the brave country on my own. Then, he went his way, and I went mine—he went after Obstinate, and I headed to this gate.
GOOD-WILL. Then said Good-will, Alas, poor man! is the celestial glory of so small esteem with him, that he counteth it not worth running the hazards of a few difficulties to obtain it?
GOOD-WILL. Then Good-will said, "Oh, poor man! Does he value heavenly glory so little that he doesn't think it's worth facing a few challenges to achieve it?"
{65} CHR. Truly, said Christian, I have said the truth of Pliable, and if I should also say all the truth of myself, it will appear there is no betterment betwixt him and myself. It is true, he went back to his own house, but I also turned aside to go in the way of death, being persuaded thereto by the carnal arguments of one Mr. Worldly Wiseman.
{65} CHR. Honestly, said Christian, I’ve spoken the truth about Pliable, and if I were to reveal the whole truth about myself, it would show that there’s no difference between him and me. It’s true that he went back home, but I also veered off into the path of destruction, led there by the persuasive arguments of someone called Mr. Worldly Wiseman.
GOOD-WILL. Oh, did he light upon you? What! he would have had you a sought for ease at the hands of Mr. Legality. They are, both of them, a very cheat. But did you take his counsel?
GOOD-WILL. Oh, did he find you? What! He wanted you to seek comfort from Mr. Legality. They are both a big scam. But did you follow his advice?
CHR. Yes, as far as I durst; I went to find out Mr. Legality, until I thought that the mountain that stands by his house would have fallen upon my head; wherefore there I was forced to stop.
CHR. Yes, as far as I dared; I went to seek out Mr. Legality, until I felt like the mountain next to his house was about to crush me; that's why I had to stop there.
GOOD-WILL. That mountain has been the death of many, and will be the death of many more; it is well you escaped being by it dashed in pieces.
GOOD-WILL. That mountain has caused the deaths of many, and will claim many more; it's a relief you avoided being shattered by it.
CHR. Why, truly, I do not know what had become of me there, had not Evangelist happily met me again, as I was musing in the midst of my dumps; but it was God's mercy that he came to me again, for else I had never come hither. But now I am come, such a one as I am, more fit, indeed, for death, by that mountain, than thus to stand talking with my lord; but, oh, what a favour is this to me, that yet I am admitted entrance here!
CHR. Honestly, I don't know what would have happened to me if Evangelist hadn't unexpectedly found me while I was lost in my thoughts; it was God's mercy that he came to me again, or else I would have never made it here. But now I've arrived, as I am, more suited for death by that mountain than to be standing here talking with my lord; but, oh, what a privilege it is for me that I'm still allowed entry here!
{66} GOOD-WILL. We make no objections against any, notwithstanding all that they have done before they came hither. They are in no wise cast out [John vi.37]; and therefore, good Christian, come a little way with me, and I will teach thee about the way thou must go. Look before thee; dost thou see this narrow way? THAT is the way thou must go; it was cast up by the patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and his apostles; and it is as straight as a rule can make it. This is the way thou must go.
{66} GOOD-WILL. We don't have any objections to anyone, regardless of what they've done before arriving here. They are definitely not rejected [John vi.37]; so, dear Christian, come along with me for a bit, and I’ll show you the path you need to take. Look ahead; do you see this narrow path? THAT is the path you must take; it was created by the patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and his apostles, and it is as straight as a line can be. This is the path you need to follow.
{67} CHR. But, said Christian, are there no turnings or windings by which a stranger may lose his way?
{67} CHR. But, Christian asked, are there no twists or turns that might cause a stranger to get lost?
GOOD-WILL. Yes, there are many ways butt down upon this, and they are crooked and wide. But thus thou mayest distinguish the right from the wrong, the right only being straight and narrow. [Matt 7:14]
GOOD-WILL. Yes, there are many ways leading to this, and they are twisted and broad. But this is how you can tell right from wrong, as the right path is straight and narrow. [Matt 7:14]
{68} Then I saw in my dream that Christian asked him further if he could not help him off with his burden that was upon his back; for as yet he had not got rid thereof, nor could he by any means get it off without help.
{68} Then I saw in my dream that Christian asked him if he could help him get rid of the burden on his back; because he still hadn't managed to shake it off, and he couldn’t do it alone.
He told him, As to thy burden, be content to bear it, until thou comest to the place of deliverance; for there it will fall from thy back of itself.
He told him, As for your burden, be okay with carrying it until you reach the place of relief; because there, it will drop off your back by itself.
{69} Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to his journey. So the other told him, That by that he was gone some distance from the gate, he would come at the house of the Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and he would show him excellent things. Then Christian took his leave of his friend, and he again bid him God-speed.
{69} Then Christian started to get ready for his journey. The other man told him that after he moved a bit away from the gate, he would reach the house of the Interpreter, where he should knock on the door, and he would show him amazing things. Christian then said goodbye to his friend, who wished him well again.
{70} Then he went on till he came to the house of the Interpreter, where he knocked over and over; at last one came to the door, and asked who was there.
{70} Then he continued on until he arrived at the Interpreter's house, where he knocked repeatedly; finally, someone came to the door and asked who it was.
{71} CHR. Sir, here is a traveller, who was bid by an acquaintance of the good-man of this house to call here for my profit; I would therefore speak with the master of the house. So he called for the master of the house, who, after a little time, came to Christian, and asked him what he would have.
{71} CHR. Sir, here’s a traveler who was told by a friend of the owner of this house to stop by for my benefit; I’d like to speak with the owner. So he called for the owner, who, after a short while, came to Christian and asked him what he needed.
CHR. Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am come from the City of Destruction, and am going to the Mount Zion; and I was told by the man that stands at the gate, at the head of this way, that if I called here, you would show me excellent things, such as would be a help to me in my journey.
CHR. Sir, Christian said, I’m a guy who has come from the City of Destruction and I’m on my way to Mount Zion. The man at the gate at the start of this path told me that if I stopped here, you would share amazing things that would help me on my journey.
{72} INTER. Then said the Interpreter, Come in; I will show that which will be profitable to thee. So he commanded his man to light the candle, and bid Christian follow him: so he had him into a private room, and bid his man open a door; the which when he had done, Christian saw the picture of a very grave person hang up against the wall; and this was the fashion of it. It had eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in his hand, the law of truth was written upon his lips, the world was behind his back. It stood as if it pleaded with men, and a crown of gold did hang over his head.
{72} INTER. Then the Interpreter said, "Come in; I’ll show you something that will be helpful to you." He instructed his assistant to light the candle and asked Christian to follow him. They entered a private room, and he told his assistant to open a door. When he did, Christian saw a picture of a very serious person hanging on the wall. The figure had its eyes lifted to heaven, held the best book in its hand, the law of truth was inscribed on its lips, and the world was behind it. It appeared to be pleading with people, and a crown of gold was hanging over its head.
CHR. Then said Christian, What meaneth this?
CHR. Then Christian asked, "What does this mean?"
{73} INTER. The man whose picture this is, is one of a thousand; he can beget children [1 Cor. 4:15], travail in birth with children [Gal. 4:19], and nurse them himself when they are born. And whereas thou seest him with his eyes lift up to heaven, the best of books in his hand, and the law of truth writ on his lips, it is to show thee that his work is to know and unfold dark things to sinners; even as also thou seest him stand as if he pleaded with men: and whereas thou seest the world as cast behind him, and that a crown hangs over his head, that is to show thee that slighting and despising the things that are present, for the love that he hath to his Master's service, he is sure in the world that comes next to have glory for his reward. Now, said the Interpreter, I have showed thee this picture first, because the man whose picture this is, is the only man whom the Lord of the place whither thou art going, hath authorised to be thy guide in all difficult places thou mayest meet with in the way; wherefore, take good heed to what I have shewed thee, and bear well in thy mind what thou hast seen, lest in thy journey thou meet with some that pretend to lead thee right, but their way goes down to death.
{73} INTER. The man in this picture is one of a kind; he can father children [1 Cor. 4:15], go through the pains of childbirth [Gal. 4:19], and take care of them himself once they’re born. And as you see him with his eyes raised to heaven, the best of books in his hands, and the law of truth on his lips, it shows you that his purpose is to understand and reveal hidden truths to sinners; just as you see him standing as if he’s pleading with people. And as you notice the world behind him and a crown hanging over his head, that illustrates how, by disregarding and undervaluing the things of this world for the love he has for his Master's service, he is assured of glory as his reward in the next world. Now, the Interpreter said, I showed you this picture first because the man represented here is the only one whom the Lord of the place you’re headed to has authorized as your guide through any challenging situations you might encounter on your path; so pay close attention to what I have shown you, and keep in mind what you have seen, so that on your journey you don’t come across anyone who claims to lead you correctly, but whose path actually leads to death.
{74} Then he took him by the hand, and led him into a very large parlour that was full of dust, because never swept; the which after he had reviewed a little while, the Interpreter called for a man to sweep. Now, when he began to sweep, the dust began so abundantly to fly about, that Christian had almost therewith been choked. Then said the Interpreter to a damsel that stood by, Bring hither the water, and sprinkle the room; the which, when she had done, it was swept and cleansed with pleasure.
{74} Then he took him by the hand and led him into a very large room that was full of dust because it had never been cleaned. After looking around for a bit, the Interpreter called for someone to sweep. As soon as he started sweeping, the dust flew around so much that Christian almost choked. Then the Interpreter said to a young woman standing nearby, "Bring some water and sprinkle the room." After she did that, the room was swept and cleaned with ease.
{75} CHR. Then said Christian, What means this?
{75} CHR. Then Christian said, What does this mean?
INTER. The Interpreter answered, This parlour is the heart of a man that was never sanctified by the sweet grace of the gospel; the dust is his original sin and inward corruptions, that have defiled the whole man. He that began to sweep at first, is the Law; but she that brought water, and did sprinkle it, is the Gospel. Now, whereas thou sawest, that so soon as the first began to sweep, the dust did so fly about that the room by him could not be cleansed, but that thou wast almost choked therewith; this is to shew thee, that the law, instead of cleansing the heart (by its working) from sin, doth revive, put strength into, and increase it in the soul, even as it doth discover and forbid it, for it doth not give power to subdue. [Rom. 7:6; 1 Cor. 15:56; Rom. 5:20]
INTER. The Interpreter replied, This room represents the heart of a man who has never been touched by the grace of the gospel; the dust symbolizes his original sin and the inner corruptions that have tainted his entire being. The one who started sweeping is the Law; but the one who brought water and sprinkled it is the Gospel. Now, as you noticed, when the first began to sweep, the dust flew around so much that he couldn't clean the room and you were nearly overwhelmed by it; this shows you that the law, instead of cleansing the heart (through its workings) from sin, actually revives, strengthens, and increases it within the soul, just as it reveals and forbids sin, but it does not provide the power to overcome it. [Rom. 7:6; 1 Cor. 15:56; Rom. 5:20]
{76} Again, as thou sawest the damsel sprinkle the room with water, upon which it was cleansed with pleasure; this is to show thee, that when the gospel comes in the sweet and precious influences thereof to the heart, then, I say, even as thou sawest the damsel lay the dust by sprinkling the floor with water, so is sin vanquished and subdued, and the soul made clean through the faith of it, and consequently fit for the King of glory to inhabit. [John 15:3; Eph. 5:26; Acts 15:9; Rom. 16:25,26; John 15:13]
{76} Again, as you saw the girl sprinkle water in the room, making it clean and fresh, this shows you that when the gospel comes with its sweet and precious influences to the heart, then, just like you saw the girl clear the dust by sprinkling the floor with water, sin is defeated and overcome, and the soul is made clean through its faith, making it ready for the King of glory to dwell in. [John 15:3; Eph. 5:26; Acts 15:9; Rom. 16:25,26; John 15:13]
{77} I saw, moreover, in my dream, that the Interpreter took him by the hand, and had him into a little room, where sat two little children, each one in his chair. The name of the eldest was Passion, and the name of the other Patience. Passion seemed to be much discontented; but Patience was very quiet. Then Christian asked, What is the reason of the discontent of Passion? The Interpreter answered, The Governor of them would have him stay for his best things till the beginning of the next year; but he will have all now: but Patience is willing to wait.
{77} I also saw in my dream that the Interpreter took him by the hand and brought him into a small room, where two little children sat, each in their chair. The name of the older one was Passion, and the name of the younger was Patience. Passion looked very unhappy, but Patience was very calm. Then Christian asked, "What’s the reason for Passion's unhappiness?" The Interpreter replied, "The Governor wants him to wait for his best things until the beginning of next year, but he wants everything now; however, Patience is willing to wait."
Then I saw that one came to Passion, and brought him a bag of treasure, and poured it down at his feet, the which he took up and rejoiced therein, and withal laughed Patience to scorn. But I beheld but a while, and he had lavished all away, and had nothing left him but rags.
Then I saw someone approach Passion and bring him a bag of treasure, which he emptied at his feet. He picked it up and felt happy about it, even mocking Patience in the process. But I only watched for a little while, and soon he had wasted it all, leaving him with nothing but rags.
{78} CHR. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, Expound this matter more fully to me.
{78} CHR. Christian then said to the Interpreter, "Can you explain this matter to me in more detail?"
INTER. So he said, These two lads are figures: Passion, of the men of this world; and Patience, of the men of that which is to come; for as here thou seest, Passion will have all now this year, that is to say, in this world; so are the men of this world, they must have all their good things now, they cannot stay till next year, that is until the next world, for their portion of good. That proverb, 'A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush', is of more authority with them than are all the Divine testimonies of the good of the world to come. But as thou sawest that he had quickly lavished all away, and had presently left him nothing but rags; so will it be with all such men at the end of this world.
INTER. So he said, These two guys represent: Passion, for the people in this world; and Patience, for those in the world to come. Just like you see here, Passion wants everything right now, this year, meaning in this life; just like the people of this world, they want all their good things now and can't wait for next year, which is for the next life, to receive their share of good. That saying, 'A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,' matters more to them than all the divine promises about the benefits of the world to come. But just like you saw him quickly waste everything and end up with nothing but rags, that's how it will be for all such people at the end of this world.
CHR. Then said Christian, Now I see that Patience has the best wisdom, and that upon many accounts. First, because he stays for the best things. Second, and also because he will have the glory of his, when the other has nothing but rags.
CHR. Then Christian said, "Now I see that Patience has the greatest wisdom, and for many reasons. First, because he waits for the best things. Second, and also because he will have the glory of his, while the other has nothing but rags."
{79} INTER. Nay, you may add another, to wit, the glory of the next world will never wear out; but these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had not so much reason to laugh at Patience, because he had his good things first, as Patience will have to laugh at Passion, because he had his best things last; for first must give place to last, because last must have his time to come; but last gives place to nothing; for there is not another to succeed. He, therefore, that hath his portion first, must needs have a time to spend it; but he that hath his portion last, must have it lastingly; therefore it is said of Dives, "Thou in thy life-time receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things; but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented." [Luke 16:25]
{79} INTER. No, you can add another point: the glory of the next world will never fade away, but these things are quickly gone. So, Passion didn't really have much reason to laugh at Patience for having his good things first, as Patience will have more reason to laugh at Passion for having his best things last. The first must give way to the last because the last must have its time to arrive; but the last gives way to nothing since there's no one to follow. Therefore, someone who gets their portion first must have time to spend it; but someone who gets their portion last will have it forever. That's why it is said of Dives, "You received your good things during your lifetime, and Lazarus received bad things; but now he is comforted, and you are in anguish." [Luke 16:25]
CHR. Then I perceive it is not best to covet things that are now, but to wait for things to come.
CHR. Then I realize it’s better not to want what we have now, but to wait for what’s ahead.
INTER. You say the truth: "For the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal." [2 Cor. 4:18] But though this be so, yet since things present and our fleshly appetite are such near neighbours one to another; and again, because things to come, and carnal sense, are such strangers one to another; therefore it is, that the first of these so suddenly fall into amity, and that distance is so continued between the second.
INTER. You're right: "The things that are seen are temporary; but the things that aren't seen are eternal." [2 Cor. 4:18] However, even though this is true, the present things and our physical desires are so closely connected; and on the other hand, future things and our physical senses feel so distant from each other. That's why the first group quickly becomes friendly, while there's such a lasting distance between the second.
{80} Then I saw in my dream that the Interpreter took Christian by the hand, and led him into a place where was a fire burning against a wall, and one standing by it, always casting much water upon it, to quench it; yet did the fire burn higher and hotter.
{80} Then I saw in my dream that the Interpreter took Christian by the hand and led him to a place where there was a fire burning against a wall, and someone was standing next to it, constantly pouring water on it to put it out; yet the fire burned even higher and hotter.
Then said Christian, What means this?
Then Christian said, What does this mean?
{81} The Interpreter answered, This fire is the work of grace that is wrought in the heart; he that casts water upon it, to extinguish and put it out, is the Devil; but in that thou seest the fire notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also see the reason of that. So he had him about to the backside of the wall, where he saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, of the which he did also continually cast, but secretly, into the fire.
{81} The Interpreter said, "This fire represents the grace that works in the heart. The one who throws water on it to put it out is the Devil. However, since you see the fire still burning brighter and hotter, there’s a reason for that. Now, let me show you the back of the wall." There, he saw a man holding a container of oil, which he was secretly pouring into the fire.
Then said Christian, What means this?
Then Christian said, What does this mean?
{82} The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who continually, with the oil of his grace, maintains the work already begun in the heart: by the means of which, notwithstanding what the devil can do, the souls of his people prove gracious still. [2 Cor. 12:9] And in that thou sawest that the man stood behind the wall to maintain the fire, that is to teach thee that it is hard for the tempted to see how this work of grace is maintained in the soul.
{82} The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who constantly, with the oil of his grace, supports the work that has already started in the heart: through this means, despite what the devil may attempt, the souls of his people remain gracious. [2 Cor. 12:9] And the fact that you saw the man standing behind the wall to keep the fire going teaches you that it’s difficult for those being tempted to see how this work of grace is sustained in the soul.
I saw also, that the Interpreter took him again by the hand, and led him into a pleasant place, where was builded a stately palace, beautiful to behold; at the sight of which Christian was greatly delighted. He saw also, upon the top thereof, certain persons walking, who were clothed all in gold.
I also saw that the Interpreter took him by the hand again and led him into a lovely place, where a grand palace was built, beautiful to look at; seeing it, Christian was very pleased. He also saw some people walking on top of it, all dressed in gold.
Then said Christian, May we go in thither?
Then Christian said, Can we go in there?
{83} Then the Interpreter took him, and led him up towards the door of the palace; and behold, at the door stood a great company of men, as desirous to go in; but durst not. There also sat a man at a little distance from the door, at a table-side, with a book and his inkhorn before him, to take the name of him that should enter therein; he saw also, that in the doorway stood many men in armour to keep it, being resolved to do the men that would enter what hurt and mischief they could. Now was Christian somewhat in amaze. At last, when every man started back for fear of the armed men, Christian saw a man of a very stout countenance come up to the man that sat there to write, saying, Set down my name, Sir: the which when he had done, he saw the man draw his sword, and put a helmet upon his head, and rush toward the door upon the armed men, who laid upon him with deadly force; but the man, not at all discouraged, fell to cutting and hacking most fiercely. So after he had received and given many wounds to those that attempted to keep him out, he cut his way through them all [Acts 14:22], and pressed forward into the palace, at which there was a pleasant voice heard from those that were within, even of those that walked upon the top of the palace, saying--
{83} Then the Interpreter took him and led him toward the door of the palace. There, at the entrance, stood a large group of men who wanted to go inside but were too afraid to do so. A bit away from the door, a man sat at a table with a book and an inkwell, ready to record the names of those who entered. He also noticed that many armed men stood in the doorway, determined to harm anyone trying to come in. Christian felt somewhat frightened. Eventually, when everyone else backed away in fear of the guards, Christian saw a man with a strong appearance approach the scribe, saying, "Write down my name, sir." After this was done, he saw the man draw his sword, put on a helmet, and charge at the armed men, who attacked him with lethal force. However, the man showed no fear and fought back fiercely. After enduring and inflicting many wounds on those trying to stop him, he fought his way through them all [Acts 14:22] and moved forward into the palace, where a lovely voice was heard from inside, coming from those walking on top of the palace, saying--
"Come in, come in; Eternal glory thou shalt win."
"Come in, come in; you'll earn eternal glory."
So he went in, and was clothed with such garments as they. Then Christian smiled and said; I think verily I know the meaning of this.
So he went in and was dressed in the same clothes as they were. Then Christian smiled and said, "I really think I understand what this means."
{84} Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay, stay, said the Interpreter, till I have shewed thee a little more, and after that thou shalt go on thy way. So he took him by the hand again, and led him into a very dark room, where there sat a man in an iron cage.
{84} Now, said Christian, let me leave. No, wait, said the Interpreter, until I show you a little more, and then you can continue on your way. So he took him by the hand again and led him into a very dark room, where a man sat in an iron cage.
Now the man, to look on, seemed very sad; he sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, his hands folded together, and he sighed as if he would break his heart. Then said Christian, What means this? At which the Interpreter bid him talk with the man.
Now the man looked very sad; he sat with his eyes downcast, his hands folded together, and he sighed as if he were heartbroken. Then Christian asked, "What does this mean?" At that, the Interpreter instructed him to talk to the man.
Then said Christian to the man, What art thou? The man answered, I am what I was not once.
Then Christian said to the man, "Who are you?" The man replied, "I am what I once was not."
{85} CHR. What wast thou once?
{85} CHR. What were you before?
MAN. The man said, I was once a fair and flourishing professor, both in mine own eyes, and also in the eyes of others; I once was, as I thought, fair for the Celestial City, and had then even joy at the thoughts that I should get thither. [Luke 8:13]
MAN. The man said, I used to be a respected and thriving professor, both in my own eyes and in the eyes of others; I once believed I was worthy of the Celestial City and was even joyful at the thought of reaching there. [Luke 8:13]
CHR. Well, but what art thou now?
CHR. Well, what are you now?
MAN. I am now a man of despair, and am shut up in it, as in this iron cage. I cannot get out. Oh, now I cannot!
MAN. I am now a man of despair, and I'm trapped in it, like I'm in this iron cage. I can't escape. Oh, now I really can't!
CHR. But how camest thou in this condition?
CHR. But how did you end up like this?
MAN. I left off to watch and be sober. I laid the reins, upon the neck of my lusts; I sinned against the light of the Word and the goodness of God; I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone; I tempted the devil, and he is come to me; I have provoked God to anger, and he has left me: I have so hardened my heart, that I cannot repent.
MAN. I paused to stay alert and be sober. I took control of my desires; I went against the truth of the Word and the goodness of God; I've hurt the Spirit, and He has left; I tempted the devil, and he came to me; I made God angry, and He has abandoned me: I have hardened my heart so much that I can't repent.
{86} Then said Christian to the Interpreter, But is there no hope for such a man as this? Ask him, said the Interpreter. Nay, said Christian, pray, Sir, do you.
{86} Then Christian said to the Interpreter, "Is there no hope for someone like him?" "Ask him," replied the Interpreter. "No," Christian said, "please, Sir, you do it."
INTER. Then said the Interpreter, Is there no hope, but you must be kept in the iron cage of despair?
INTER. Then the Interpreter said, Is there no hope, but you have to stay locked in the iron cage of despair?
MAN. No, none at all.
MAN. Nope, not a thing.
INTER. Why, the Son of the Blessed is very pitiful.
INTER. Why, the Son of the Blessed is really compassionate.
MAN. I have crucified him to myself afresh [Heb. 6:6]; I have despised his person [Luke 19:14]; I have despised his righteousness; I have "counted his blood an unholy thing"; I have "done despite to the Spirit of grace". [Heb. 10:28-29] Therefore I have shut myself out of all the promises, and there now remains to me nothing but threatenings, dreadful threatenings, fearful threatenings, of certain judgement and fiery indignation, which shall devour me as an adversary.
MAN. I have personally crucified him again [Heb. 6:6]; I have rejected his presence [Luke 19:14]; I have disregarded his righteousness; I have "considered his blood to be worthless"; I have "insulted the Spirit of grace" [Heb. 10:28-29]. Because of this, I have excluded myself from all the promises, and now all that awaits me are threats—terrifying threats, frightening threats—of certain judgment and fiery anger, which will consume me as an enemy.
{87} INTER. For what did you bring yourself into this condition?
{87} INTER. Why did you put yourself in this situation?
MAN. For the lusts, pleasures, and profits of this world; in the enjoyment of which I did then promise myself much delight; but now every one of those things also bite me, and gnaw me like a burning worm.
MAN. For the desires, pleasures, and gains of this world; in pursuing which I thought I would find great joy; but now each of those things also torments me and eats away at me like a burning worm.
INTER. But canst thou not now repent and turn?
INTER. But can’t you repent and change your mind now?
{88} MAN. God hath denied me repentance. His Word gives me no encouragement to believe; yea, himself hath shut me up in this iron cage; nor can all the men in the world let me out. O eternity, eternity! how shall I grapple with the misery that I must meet with in eternity!
{88} MAN. God has denied me the chance to repent. His Word gives me no reason to believe; indeed, He has trapped me in this iron cage, and no one in the world can set me free. O eternity, eternity! How will I deal with the suffering I must face for all eternity!
INTER. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Let this man's misery be remembered by thee, and be an everlasting caution to thee.
INTER. Then the Interpreter said to Christian, "Remember this man's misery and let it serve as a lasting warning to you."
CHR. Well, said Christian, this is fearful! God help me to watch and be sober, and to pray that I may shun the cause of this man's misery! Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way now?
CHR. Well, said Christian, this is terrifying! God help me to stay alert and be cautious, and to pray that I can avoid what led to this man's suffering! Sir, isn't it time for me to continue on my journey now?
INTER. Tarry till I shall show thee one thing more, and then thou shalt go on thy way.
INTER. Wait until I show you one more thing, and then you can go on your way.
{89} So he took Christian by the hand again, and led him into a chamber, where there was one rising out of bed; and as he put on his raiment, he shook and trembled. Then said Christian, Why doth this man thus tremble? The Interpreter then bid him tell to Christian the reason of his so doing. So he began and said, This night, as I was in my sleep, I dreamed, and behold the heavens grew exceeding black; also it thundered and lightened in most fearful wise, that it put me into an agony; so I looked up in my dream, and saw the clouds rack at an unusual rate, upon which I heard a great sound of a trumpet, and saw also a man sit upon a cloud, attended with the thousands of heaven; they were all in flaming fire: also the heavens were in a burning flame. I heard then a voice saying, "Arise, ye dead, and come to judgement"; and with that the rocks rent, the graves opened, and the dead that were therein came forth. Some of them were exceeding glad, and looked upward; and some sought to hide themselves under the mountains. [1 Cor. 15:52; 1 Thes. 4:16; Jude 14; John 5:28,29; 2 Thes. 1:7,8; Rev. 20:11-14; Isa. 26:21; Micah 7:16,17; Ps. 95:1-3; Dan. 7:10] Then I saw the man that sat upon the cloud open the book, and bid the world draw near. Yet there was, by reason of a fierce flame which issued out and came from before him, a convenient distance betwixt him and them, as betwixt the judge and the prisoners at the bar. [Mal. 3:2,3; Dan. 7:9,10] I heard it also proclaimed to them that attended on the man that sat on the cloud, Gather together the tares, the chaff, and stubble, and cast them into the burning lake. [Matt. 3:12; 13:30; Mal. 4:1] And with that, the bottomless pit opened, just whereabout I stood; out of the mouth of which there came, in an abundant manner, smoke and coals of fire, with hideous noises. It was also said to the same persons, "Gather my wheat into the garner." [Luke 3:17] And with that I saw many catched up and carried away into the clouds, but I was left behind. [1 Thes. 4:16,17] I also sought to hide myself, but I could not, for the man that sat upon the cloud still kept his eye upon me; my sins also came into my mind; and my conscience did accuse me on every side. [Rom. 3:14,15] Upon this I awaked from my sleep.
{89} So he took Christian by the hand again and led him into a room where someone was getting out of bed. As he put on his clothes, he shook and trembled. Then Christian asked, “Why does this man tremble like that?” The Interpreter then told him to explain to Christian why he was so afraid. So he began to say, “Last night, while I was sleeping, I had a dream. Suddenly, the heavens turned extremely dark; it thundered and lightning struck in a terrifying way that put me in agony. I looked up in my dream and saw the clouds moving in an unusual manner. Then I heard a loud trumpet sound, and I saw a man sitting on a cloud, accompanied by thousands from heaven, all in blazing fire; the heavens were engulfed in flames as well. I then heard a voice say, ‘Arise, you dead, and come to judgment,’ and with that, the rocks broke apart, the graves opened, and the dead inside came out. Some were incredibly joyful and looked upward; others tried to hide under the mountains. [1 Cor. 15:52; 1 Thes. 4:16; Jude 14; John 5:28,29; 2 Thes. 1:7,8; Rev. 20:11-14; Isa. 26:21; Micah 7:16,17; Ps. 95:1-3; Dan. 7:10] Then I saw the man on the cloud open a book and invite everyone to draw near. But because of the fierce flame that came from before him, there was a safe distance between him and them, just like between a judge and the prisoners at the bar. [Mal. 3:2,3; Dan. 7:9,10] I also heard it proclaimed to those attending the man on the cloud, ‘Gather the tares, the chaff, and stubble, and throw them into the burning lake.’ [Matt. 3:12; 13:30; Mal. 4:1] With that, the bottomless pit opened right where I stood, and out of it came thick smoke and fiery coals, along with terrifying sounds. It was also said to the same people, ‘Gather my wheat into the barn.’ [Luke 3:17] At that moment, I saw many being caught up and taken into the clouds, but I was left behind. [1 Thes. 4:16,17] I also tried to hide, but I couldn’t, as the man on the cloud kept his eye on me; my sins came to mind, and my conscience accused me on all sides. [Rom. 3:14,15] With that, I awoke from my sleep.
{90} CHR. But what is it that made you so afraid of this sight?
{90} CHR. But what made you so scared of this sight?
MAN. Why, I thought that the day of judgement was come, and that I was not ready for it: but this frighted me most, that the angels gathered up several, and left me behind; also the pit of hell opened her mouth just where I stood. My conscience, too, afflicted me; and, as I thought, the Judge had always his eye upon me, shewing indignation in his countenance.
MAN. I thought the day of judgment had arrived, and I wasn’t prepared for it. What scared me the most was that the angels gathered some people and left me behind; also, hell opened its mouth right where I stood. My conscience tormented me, and I felt like the Judge was always watching me, showing anger on his face.
{91} Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast thou considered all these things?
{91} Then the Interpreter said to Christian, Have you thought about all these things?
CHR. Yes, and they put me in hope and fear.
CHR. Yeah, and they give me hope and fear.
INTER. Well, keep all things so in thy mind that they may be as a goad in thy sides, to prick thee forward in the way thou must go. Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to his journey. Then said the Interpreter, The Comforter be always with thee, good Christian, to guide thee in the way that leads to the City. So Christian went on his way, saying--
INTER. Well, keep everything in your mind like a spur in your side, to push you forward on the path you need to take. Then Christian started to prepare himself and set off on his journey. The Interpreter said, "May the Comforter always be with you, good Christian, to guide you on the way to the City." So Christian continued on his way, saying—
"Here I have seen things rare and profitable; Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable In what I have begun to take in hand; Then let me think on them, and understand Wherefore they showed me were, and let me be Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee."
"Here I have seen things that are both unique and valuable; things that are enjoyable and terrifying, things that help me stay focused on what I’ve started; so let me reflect on them and understand why they were shown to me, and let me be grateful, O good Interpreter, to you."
{92} Now I saw in my dream, that the highway up which Christian was to go, was fenced on either side with a wall, and that wall was called Salvation. [Isa. 26:1] Up this way, therefore, did burdened Christian run, but not without great difficulty, because of the load on his back.
{92} In my dream, I saw that the road Christian was supposed to take was lined with a wall on both sides, and that wall was called Salvation. [Isa. 26:1] So, burdened Christian ran up this path, but it wasn't easy because of the weight he was carrying on his back.
{93} He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat ascending, and upon that place stood a cross, and a little below, in the bottom, a sepulchre. So I saw in my dream, that just as Christian came up with the cross, his burden loosed from off his shoulders, and fell from off his back, and began to tumble, and so continued to do, till it came to the mouth of the sepulchre, where it fell in, and I saw it no more.
{93} He ran until he reached a spot that was slightly elevated, and there was a cross. A little lower down, at the bottom, was a tomb. In my dream, as Christian approached the cross, his burden slipped off his shoulders, fell from his back, and began to roll away. It kept tumbling until it reached the entrance of the tomb, where it fell in, and I no longer saw it.
{94} Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said, with a merry heart, "He hath given me rest by his sorrow, and life by his death." Then he stood still awhile to look and wonder; for it was very surprising to him, that the sight of the cross should thus ease him of his burden. He looked therefore, and looked again, even till the springs that were in his head sent the waters down his cheeks. [Zech. 12:10] Now, as he stood looking and weeping, behold three Shining Ones came to him and saluted him with "Peace be unto thee". So the first said to him, "Thy sins be forgiven thee" [Mark 2:5]; the second stripped him of his rags, and clothed him with change of raiment [Zech. 3:4]; the third also set a mark on his forehead, and gave him a roll with a seal upon it, which he bade him look on as he ran, and that he should give it in at the Celestial Gate. [Eph. 1:13] So they went their way.
{94} Christian felt joyful and lighthearted, and said with a happy heart, "He has given me rest through His sorrow, and life through His death." He paused for a moment to look and wonder; it amazed him that looking at the cross could relieve him of his burden. He looked again and again, until the tears flowed down his cheeks. [Zech. 12:10] As he stood there, looking and crying, three Shining Ones appeared and greeted him with "Peace be unto thee." The first said to him, "Your sins are forgiven." [Mark 2:5]; the second took off his rags and dressed him in new clothes [Zech. 3:4]; the third placed a mark on his forehead and gave him a scroll with a seal on it, instructing him to look at it as he ran and to present it at the Celestial Gate. [Eph. 1:13] Then they went on their way.
"Who's this? the Pilgrim. How! 'tis very true, Old things are past away, all's become new. Strange! he's another man, upon my word, They be fine feathers that make a fine bird.
"Who's this? The Pilgrim. Really! It's true, all the old things are gone, and everything's new. Strange! He's like a completely different person, I swear. It's really true that nice things are what make someone stand out."
Then Christian gave three leaps for joy, and went on singing--
Then Christian jumped three times in excitement and continued singing--
"Thus far I did come laden with my sin;
Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in
Till I came hither: What a place is this!
Must here be the beginning of my bliss?
Must here the burden fall from off my back?
Must here the strings that bound it to me crack?
Blest cross! blest sepulchre! blest rather be
The Man that there was put to shame for me!"
"Up until now, I arrived weighed down by my sin; No relief could ease the pain I felt Until I got here: What a place is this! Could this be the start of my happiness? Will the weight fall off my back here? Will the ties that bound it to me break here? Blessed cross! Blessed tomb! Blessed rather be The Man who was shamed there for me!"
{95} I saw then in my dream, that he went on thus, even until he came at a bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way, three men fast asleep, with fetters upon their heels. The name of the one was Simple, another Sloth, and the third Presumption.
{95} I then saw in my dream that he continued on until he reached a place where he noticed, a bit off the path, three men fast asleep, with chains on their heels. One was named Simple, another was Sloth, and the third was Presumption.
{96} Christian then seeing them lie in this case went to them, if peradventure he might awake them, and cried, You are like them that sleep on the top of a mast, for the Dead Sea is under you--a gulf that hath no bottom. [Prov. 23:34] Awake, therefore, and come away; be willing also, and I will help you off with your irons. He also told them, If he that "goeth about like a roaring lion" comes by, you will certainly become a prey to his teeth. [1 Pet. 5:8] With that they looked upon him, and began to reply in this sort: Simple said, "I see no danger"; Sloth said, "Yet a little more sleep"; and Presumption said, "Every fat must stand upon its own bottom; what is the answer else that I should give thee?" And so they lay down to sleep again, and Christian went on his way.
{96} Christian, seeing them in this situation, approached them to see if he could wake them up and shouted, "You’re like people sleeping on top of a mast, because the Dead Sea is beneath you—an abyss that has no bottom. [Prov. 23:34] Wake up and come with me; be willing, and I’ll help you shake off your chains.” He also warned them, “If the one who ‘roams around like a roaring lion’ comes by, you will definitely become his prey. [1 Pet. 5:8]” Hearing this, they looked at him and responded as follows: Simple said, “I don’t see any danger”; Sloth said, “Just a little more sleep”; and Presumption said, “Every tub must stand on its own bottom; what else do you expect me to say?” With that, they lay back down to sleep, and Christian continued on his journey.
{97} Yet was he troubled to think that men in that danger should so little esteem the kindness of him that so freely offered to help them, both by awakening of them, counselling of them, and proffering to help them off with their irons. And as he was troubled thereabout, he espied two men come tumbling over the wall on the left hand of the narrow way; and they made up apace to him. The name of the one was Formalist, and the name of the other Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up unto him, who thus entered with them into discourse.
{97} He was troubled to think that people in such danger would value so little the kindness of someone who was so willing to help them, by waking them up, giving them advice, and offering to help them get rid of their chains. While he was concerned about this, he noticed two men tumbling over the wall on his left side of the narrow path, and they quickly approached him. One was named Formalist, and the other was Hypocrisy. As I said, they came up to him, and he began to talk with them.
{98} CHR. Gentlemen, whence came you, and whither go you?
{98} CHR. Gentlemen, where are you coming from, and where are you headed?
FORM. and HYP. We were born in the land of Vain-glory, and are going for praise to Mount Zion.
FORM. and HYP. We were born in the land of Vanity, and we're heading for recognition at Mount Zion.
CHR. Why came you not in at the gate which standeth at the beginning of the way? Know you not that it is written, that he that cometh not in by the door, "but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber?" [John 10:1]
CHR. Why didn't you enter through the gate at the start of the path? Don't you know it says that anyone who doesn't enter through the door, "but climbs up some other way, is a thief and a robber?" [John 10:1]
FORM. and HYP. They said, That to go to the gate for entrance was, by all their countrymen, counted too far about; and that, therefore, their usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to climb over the wall, as they had done.
FORM. and HYP. They said that going to the gate for entry was considered too far by all their fellow countrymen, so their usual method was to take a shortcut and climb over the wall, like they had done.
CHR. But will it not be counted a trespass against the Lord of the city whither we are bound, thus to violate his revealed will?
CHR. But won't it be considered a violation against the Lord of the city we’re headed to if we ignore his revealed will?
{99} FORM. and HYP. They told him, that, as for that, he needed not to trouble his head thereabout; for what they did they had custom for; and could produce, if need were, testimony that would witness it for more than a thousand years.
{99} FORM. and HYP. They told him that he didn't need to worry about that; they had a tradition for what they did and could provide evidence that it had been going on for over a thousand years.
CHR. But, said Christian, will your practice stand a trial at law?
CHR. But, Christian asked, will your practice hold up in court?
FORM. and HYP. They told him, That custom, it being of so long a standing as above a thousand years, would, doubtless, now be admitted as a thing legal by any impartial judge; and besides, said they, if we get into the way, what's matter which way we get in? if we are in, we are in; thou art but in the way, who, as we perceive, came in at the gate; and we are also in the way, that came tumbling over the wall; wherein, now, is thy condition better than ours?
FORM. and HYP. They told him that the custom, being established for over a thousand years, would surely be recognized as legal by any fair judge. Besides, they said, if we’ve arrived here, what does it matter how we got in? As long as we’re here, we’re here; you’re just in the way, having come in through the gate, while we came crashing over the wall. So, how is your situation any better than ours?
CHR. I walk by the rule of my Master; you walk by the rude working of your fancies. You are counted thieves already, by the Lord of the way; therefore, I doubt you will not be found true men at the end of the way. You come in by yourselves, without his direction; and shall go out by yourselves, without his mercy.
CHR. I follow the guidelines set by my Master; you follow your own chaotic thoughts. You are already considered thieves by the Lord of the way; so, I doubt you'll be seen as true men by the end of this journey. You entered on your own, without his guidance; and you'll leave on your own, without his mercy.
{100} To this they made him but little answer; only they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that they went on every man in his way without much conference one with another, save that these two men told Christian, that as to laws and ordinances, they doubted not but they should as conscientiously do them as he; therefore, said they, we see not wherein thou differest from us but by the coat that is on thy back, which was, as we trow, given thee by some of thy neighbours, to hide the shame of thy nakedness.
{100} They didn't say much in response, just told him to take care of himself. Then I noticed that each person continued on their own path, without much conversation among them. However, these two men told Christian that when it came to laws and rules, they were just as committed to following them as he was. So, they said, we don't see how you differ from us except for the coat you're wearing, which we believe was given to you by some of your neighbors to cover your shame.
{101} CHR. By laws and ordinances you will not be saved, since you came not in by the door. [Gal. 2:16] And as for this coat that is on my back, it was given me by the Lord of the place whither I go; and that, as you say, to cover my nakedness with. And I take it as a token of his kindness to me; for I had nothing but rags before. And besides, thus I comfort myself as I go: Surely, think I, when I come to the gate of the city, the Lord thereof will know me for good since I have this coat on my back--a coat that he gave me freely in the day that he stripped me of my rags. I have, moreover, a mark in my forehead, of which, perhaps, you have taken no notice, which one of my Lord's most intimate associates fixed there in the day that my burden fell off my shoulders. I will tell you, moreover, that I had then given me a roll, sealed, to comfort me by reading as I go on the way; I was also bid to give it in at the Celestial Gate, in token of my certain going in after it; all which things, I doubt, you want, and want them because you came not in at the gate.
{101} CHR. You won't be saved by laws and rules, since you didn't enter through the door. [Gal. 2:16] And about this coat I'm wearing, it was given to me by the Lord of the place I'm heading to; and as you mentioned, it’s to cover my nakedness. I see it as a sign of His kindness to me, because I had nothing but rags before. Besides, it comforts me as I travel: Surely, I think, when I reach the city gate, the Lord there will recognize me for good because I have this coat on my back—a coat He gave me freely when He took away my rags. I also have a mark on my forehead, which you may have overlooked, that one of my Lord’s closest friends put there the day my burden fell off my shoulders. Furthermore, I received a sealed roll to read for comfort as I make my way; I was also told to present it at the Celestial Gate as proof of my assured entry. I fear you lack these things, and you lack them because you didn't enter at the gate.
{102} To these things they gave him no answer; only they looked upon each other, and laughed. Then, I saw that they went on all, save that Christian kept before, who had no more talk but with himself, and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes comfortably; also he would be often reading in the roll that one of the Shining Ones gave him, by which he was refreshed.
{102} They didn't respond to him; they just glanced at each other and laughed. Then I noticed they all moved forward, except Christian, who was lost in his own thoughts, sometimes sighing and sometimes finding solace in himself. He often read from the scroll that one of the Shining Ones had given him, which brought him comfort.
{103} I beheld, then, that they all went on till they came to the foot of the Hill Difficulty; at the bottom of which was a spring. There were also in the same place two other ways besides that which came straight from the gate; one turned to the left hand, and the other to the right, at the bottom of the hill; but the narrow way lay right up the hill, and the name of the going up the side of the hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went to the spring, and drank thereof, to refresh himself [Isa. 49:10], and then began to go up the hill, saying--
{103} I saw that they continued on until they reached the bottom of Hill Difficulty, where there was a spring. In the same area, there were two other paths in addition to the one that came straight from the gate; one turned to the left, and the other to the right at the base of the hill. But the narrow path went straight up the hill, and it's called Difficulty. Christian then went to the spring and drank from it to refresh himself [Isa. 49:10], and then he started to ascend the hill, saying--
"The hill, though high, I covet to ascend,
The difficulty will not me offend;
For I perceive the way to life lies here.
Come, pluck up heart, let's neither faint nor fear;
Better, though difficult, the right way to go,
Than wrong, though easy, where the end is woe."
"The hill, even though it's steep, I want to climb,
The challenge won’t discourage me this time;
Because I see that the path to life is here.
Come on, let's be brave, let’s not lose heart or fear;
It’s better to take the hard but right path,
Than the easy wrong one that leads to sorrow."
{104} The other two also came to the foot of the hill; but when they saw that the hill was steep and high, and that there were two other ways to go, and supposing also that these two ways might meet again, with that up which Christian went, on the other side of the hill, therefore they were resolved to go in those ways. Now the name of one of these ways was Danger, and the name of the other Destruction. So the one took the way which is called Danger, which led him into a great wood, and the other took directly up the way to Destruction, which led him into a wide field, full of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, and rose no more.
{104} The other two also reached the foot of the hill; but when they saw that the hill was steep and high, and that there were two other paths available, they figured that these paths might connect again with the way Christian took, on the other side of the hill. So they decided to take those paths instead. One of these paths was called Danger, and the other was called Destruction. One chose the path called Danger, which led him into a thick forest, while the other headed straight up the path to Destruction, which took him into a vast field filled with dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, and didn’t get back up.
"Shall they who wrong begin yet rightly end? Shall they at all have safety for their friend? No, no; in headstrong manner they set out, And headlong will they fall at last no doubt."
"Can those who do wrong ever come to a good end? Will they find safety for their friend at all? No, no; they start off recklessly, and without a doubt, they'll end up falling hard."
{105} I looked, then, after Christian, to see him go up the hill, where I perceived he fell from running to going, and from going to clambering upon his hands and his knees, because of the steepness of the place. Now, about the midway to the top of the hill was a pleasant arbour, made by the Lord of the hill for the refreshing of weary travellers; thither, therefore, Christian got, where also he sat down to rest him. Then he pulled his roll out of his bosom, and read therein to his comfort; he also now began afresh to take a review of the coat or garment that was given him as he stood by the cross. Thus pleasing himself awhile, he at last fell into a slumber, and thence into a fast sleep, which detained him in that place until it was almost night; and in his sleep, his roll fell out of his hand. Now, as he was sleeping, there came one to him, and awaked him, saying, Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways and be wise. [Prov. 6:6] And with that Christian started up, and sped him on his way, and went apace, till he came to the top of the hill.
{105} I looked after Christian as he made his way up the hill, where I saw him transition from running to walking, and then to crawling on his hands and knees because of how steep it was. About halfway up the hill, there was a nice arbor created by the Lord of the hill for the rest of tired travelers; so, Christian reached there and took a seat to rest. He then pulled out his scroll from his chest and read it for comfort. He also began to review the coat or garment given to him while he stood by the cross. Savoring the moment for a while, he eventually drifted into a sleep, which kept him in that spot until nearly nightfall; and while he slept, his scroll slipped from his hand. As he was asleep, someone approached him and woke him up, saying, "Go to the ant, you sluggard; consider her ways and be wise." [Prov. 6:6] With that, Christian got up quickly and hurried on his way, moving swiftly until he reached the top of the hill.
{106} Now, when he was got up to the top of the hill, there came two men running to meet him amain; the name of the one was Timorous, and of the other, Mistrust; to whom Christian said, Sirs, what's the matter? You run the wrong way. Timorous answered, that they were going to the City of Zion, and had got up that difficult place; but, said he, the further we go, the more danger we meet with; wherefore we turned, and are going back again.
{106} Now, when he reached the top of the hill, two men came running towards him quickly; one was named Timorous and the other Mistrust. Christian asked them, "Gentlemen, what's going on? You're heading the wrong way." Timorous replied that they were trying to get to the City of Zion and had made it up the challenging part of the hill, but he said, "The further we go, the more danger we encounter, so we decided to turn back."
Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a couple of lions in the way, whether sleeping or waking we know not, and we could not think, if we came within reach, but they would presently pull us in pieces.
Yes, said Mistrust, because right in front of us are a couple of lions blocking the way, and we can't tell if they're asleep or awake. We can't imagine that if we get close, they wouldn't immediately tear us to pieces.
{107} CHR. Then said Christian, You make me afraid, but whither shall I fly to be safe? If I go back to mine own country, that is prepared for fire and brimstone, and I shall certainly perish there. If I can get to the Celestial City, I am sure to be in safety there. I must venture. To go back is nothing but death; to go forward is fear of death, and life-everlasting beyond it. I will yet go forward. So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the hill, and Christian went on his way. But, thinking again of what he had heard from the men, he felt in his bosom for his roll, that he might read therein, and be comforted; but he felt, and found it not. Then was Christian in great distress, and knew not what to do; for he wanted that which used to relieve him, and that which should have been his pass into the Celestial City. Here, therefore, he begun to be much perplexed, and knew not what to do. At last he bethought himself that he had slept in the arbour that is on the side of the hill; and, falling down upon his knees, he asked God's forgiveness for that his foolish act, and then went back to look for his roll. But all the way he went back, who can sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Christian's heart? Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, and oftentimes he chid himself for being so foolish to fall asleep in that place, which was erected only for a little refreshment for his weariness. Thus, therefore, he went back, carefully looking on this side and on that, all the way as he went, if happily he might find his roll, that had been his comfort so many times in his journey. He went thus, till he came again within sight of the arbour where he sat and slept; but that sight renewed his sorrow the more, by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of sleeping into his mind. [Rev. 2:5; 1 Thes. 5:7,8] Thus, therefore, he now went on bewailing his sinful sleep, saying, O wretched man that I am that I should sleep in the day-time! that I should sleep in the midst of difficulty! that I should so indulge the flesh, as to use that rest for ease to my flesh, which the Lord of the hill hath erected only for the relief of the spirits of pilgrims!
{107} CHR. Christian said, "You’re making me anxious, but where can I go to be safe? If I return to my own country, it's just set up for fire and brimstone, and I’ll definitely perish there. If I reach the Celestial City, I know I’ll be safe. I have to take the risk. Going back means death; moving forward is the fear of death, with everlasting life beyond that. I will keep going forward." So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the hill, and Christian continued on his path. However, thinking again about what he’d heard from the men, he searched his pocket for his roll to read for comfort, but he felt and couldn't find it. Christian was in great distress and didn’t know what to do; he needed what usually brought him relief and what should have been his pass into the Celestial City. He felt very troubled and lost. Eventually, he remembered that he had slept in the arbour on the hillside; he fell to his knees and asked God for forgiveness for that foolish act, then went back to look for his roll. But as he retraced his steps, who can adequately express the sorrow in Christian’s heart? Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, and often he scolded himself for being so foolish to fall asleep in a place meant only for a little refreshment from his weariness. So he went back, carefully looking around him the whole way, hoping he might find the roll that had comforted him so many times in his journey. He continued until he came back in sight of the arbour where he had sat and slept, but seeing it only deepened his sorrow, reminding him again of his mistake of sleeping there. [Rev. 2:5; 1 Thes. 5:7,8] Thus, he went on lamenting his sinful sleep, saying, "Oh, what a wretched man I am that I should sleep during the day! That I should sleep in the midst of difficulties! That I should indulge the flesh by using the rest meant to refresh my spirit, which the Lord of the hill has set up only for the relief of pilgrims!"
{108} How many steps have I took in vain! Thus it happened to Israel, for their sin; they were sent back again by the way of the Red Sea; and I am made to tread those steps with sorrow, which I might have trod with delight, had it not been for this sinful sleep. How far might I have been on my way by this time! I am made to tread those steps thrice over, which I needed not to have trod but once; yea, now also I am like to be benighted, for the day is almost spent. O, that I had not slept!
{108} How many steps have I taken in vain! That’s what happened to Israel because of their sin; they were sent back the way of the Red Sea. Now I'm forced to walk these steps with sorrow, when I could have walked them with joy if it weren't for this sinful sleep. How far along my journey could I have been by now! I'm made to walk these steps three times over when I only needed to walk them once; and now I'm likely to be caught in the dark, as the day is almost gone. Oh, if only I hadn’t slept!
{109} Now, by this time he was come to the arbour again, where for a while he sat down and wept; but at last, as Christian would have it, looking sorrowfully down under the settle, there he espied his roll; the which he, with trembling and haste, catched up, and put it into his bosom. But who can tell how joyful this man was when he had gotten his roll again! for this roll was the assurance of his life and acceptance at the desired haven. Therefore he laid it up in his bosom, gave thanks to God for directing his eye to the place where it lay, and with joy and tears betook himself again to his journey. But oh, how nimbly now did he go up the rest of the hill! Yet, before he got up, the sun went down upon Christian; and this made him again recall the vanity of his sleeping to his remembrance; and thus he again began to condole with himself: O thou sinful sleep; how, for thy sake, am I like to be benighted in my journey! I must walk without the sun; darkness must cover the path of my feet; and I must hear the noise of the doleful creatures, because of my sinful sleep. [1 Thes. 5:6,7] Now also he remembered the story that Mistrust and Timorous told him of; how they were frighted with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian to himself again, These beasts range in the night for their prey; and if they should meet with me in the dark, how should I shift them? How should I escape being by them torn in pieces? Thus he went on his way. But while he was thus bewailing his unhappy miscarriage, he lift up his eyes, and behold there was a very stately palace before him, the name of which was Beautiful; and it stood just by the highway side.
{109} By this time, he had returned to the arbour, where he sat down and wept for a while. But finally, as Christian would have it, he looked sorrowfully under the settle and spotted his roll; he grabbed it up with trembling hands and tucked it into his chest. Who can describe the joy this man felt when he had his roll back! This roll was the assurance of his life and acceptance at the destination he longed for. So, he kept it close to his heart, thanked God for guiding his eyes to where it lay, and with joy and tears, set off on his journey again. Oh, how quickly he climbed the rest of the hill now! Yet, just before he got to the top, the sun set on Christian, making him remember the foolishness of his earlier sleep. He began to lament once more: O sinful sleep; how I may be left in darkness on my journey because of you! I must walk without the sun; darkness will cover my path; and I must hear the sounds of sorrowful creatures because of my sinful sleep. [1 Thes. 5:6,7] He also recalled the story that Mistrust and Timorous had told him about being scared by the sight of the lions. Then Christian thought to himself again, These beasts hunt at night for their prey; if I encounter them in the dark, how will I escape? How can I avoid being torn apart by them? As he continued on his way, while he was lamenting his unfortunate misstep, he lifted up his eyes and saw a magnificent palace ahead of him, named Beautiful, which stood right by the side of the highway.
{110} So I saw in my dream that he made haste and went forward, that if possible he might get lodging there. Now, before he had gone far, he entered into a very narrow passage, which was about a furlong off the porter's lodge; and looking very narrowly before him as he went, he espied two lions in the way. Now, thought he, I see the dangers that Mistrust and Timorous were driven back by. (The lions were chained, but he saw not the chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought also himself to go back after them, for he thought nothing but death was before him. But the porter at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, perceiving that Christian made a halt as if he would go back, cried unto him, saying, Is thy strength so small? [Mark 8:34-37] Fear not the lions, for they are chained, and are placed there for trial of faith where it is, and for discovery of those that had none. Keep in the midst of the path, no hurt shall come unto thee.
{110} I saw in my dream that he hurried ahead, hoping to find a place to stay. Before he got very far, he entered a very narrow path, which was about a furlong from the porter’s lodge. Looking carefully ahead as he walked, he spotted two lions on the way. Then he thought, I see the dangers that Mistrust and Timorous turned back from. (The lions were chained, but he didn’t see the chains.) He became afraid and considered turning back, thinking death was the only thing waiting for him. But the porter at the lodge, named Watchful, noticed that Christian hesitated as if he wanted to go back and shouted to him, "Is your strength really that weak? [Mark 8:34-37] Don’t be afraid of the lions; they’re chained and placed there to test faith where it exists and to reveal those who don’t have any. Stay in the middle of the path, and no harm will come to you."
"Difficulty is behind, Fear is before,
Though he's got on the hill, the lions roar;
A Christian man is never long at ease,
When one fright's gone, another doth him seize."
"Difficulty is in the past, Fear is ahead,
Even though he's on the hill, the lions roar;
A Christian man never stays comfortable for long,
When one fright is gone, another one grabs him."
{111} Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear of the lions, but taking good heed to the directions of the porter; he heard them roar, but they did him no harm. Then he clapped his hands, and went on till he came and stood before the gate where the porter was. Then said Christian to the porter, Sir, what house is this? And may I lodge here to-night? The porter answered, This house was built by the Lord of the hill, and he built it for the relief and security of pilgrims. The porter also asked whence he was, and whither he was going.
{111} Then I saw that he continued on, shaking with fear of the lions, but paying close attention to the porter’s instructions; he heard them roar, but they did him no harm. Then he clapped his hands and went on until he came and stood before the gate where the porter was. Christian then asked the porter, "Sir, what house is this? Can I stay here tonight?" The porter replied, "This house was built by the Lord of the hill, and he built it for the comfort and safety of pilgrims." The porter also asked where he was coming from and where he was going.
{112} CHR. I am come from the City of Destruction, and am going to Mount Zion; but because the sun is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here to-night.
{112} CHR. I come from the City of Destruction and I'm heading to Mount Zion; but since the sun has now set, I would like, if possible, to stay here for the night.
POR. What is your name?
POR. What's your name?
CHR. My name is now Christian, but my name at the first was Graceless; I came of the race of Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the tents of Shem. [Gen. 9:27]
CHR. My name is now Christian, but originally it was Graceless; I come from the line of Japheth, whom God will convince to live in the tents of Shem. [Gen. 9:27]
POR. But how doth it happen that you come so late? The sun is set.
POR. But how is it that you’re so late? The sun has already set.
{113} CHR. I had been here sooner, but that, "wretched man that I am!" I slept in the arbour that stands on the hillside; nay, I had, notwithstanding that, been here much sooner, but that, in my sleep, I lost my evidence, and came without it to the brow of the hill and then feeling for it, and finding it not, I was forced with sorrow of heart, to go back to the place where I slept my sleep, where I found it, and now I am come.
{113} CHR. I would have arrived here earlier, but, "what a wretched person I am!" I slept in the arbor on the hillside; in fact, I would have gotten here much sooner, but in my sleep, I lost my proof of arrival and came to the top of the hill without it. Then, as I searched for it and didn’t find it, I was filled with sorrow and had to go back to where I had slept to retrieve it. Now, I have made it back.
POR. Well, I will call out one of the virgins of this place, who will, if she likes your talk, bring you into the rest of the family, according to the rules of the house. So Watchful, the porter, rang a bell, at the sound of which came out at the door of the house, a grave and beautiful damsel, named Discretion, and asked why she was called.
POR. Well, I will call out one of the young women from this place, who, if she likes what you have to say, will welcome you into the rest of the family, according to the house rules. So Watchful, the doorkeeper, rang a bell, and at the sound, a serious and beautiful young woman named Discretion came out of the house and asked why she was called.
{114} The porter answered, This man is in a journey from the City of Destruction to Mount Zion, but being weary and benighted, he asked me if he might lodge here to-night; so I told him I would call for thee, who, after discourse had with him, mayest do as seemeth thee good, even according to the law of the house.
{114} The porter replied, "This guy is on a journey from the City of Destruction to Mount Zion, but since he’s tired and caught out at night, he asked if he could stay here tonight. So, I told him I would check with you, and after talking to him, you can decide what seems best, according to the rules of the house."
{115} Then she asked him whence he was, and whither he was going, and he told her. She asked him also how he got into the way; and he told her. Then she asked him what he had seen and met with in the way; and he told her. And last she asked his name; so he said, It is Christian, and I have so much the more a desire to lodge here to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place was built by the Lord of the hill for the relief and security of pilgrims. So she smiled, but the water stood in her eyes; and after a little pause, she said, I will call forth two or three more of the family. So she ran to the door, and called out Prudence, Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more discourse with him, had him into the family; and many of them, meeting him at the threshold of the house, said, Come in, thou blessed of the Lord; this house was built by the Lord of the hill, on purpose to entertain such pilgrims in. Then he bowed his head, and followed them into the house. So when he was come in and sat down, they gave him something to drink, and consented together, that until supper was ready, some of them should have some particular discourse with Christian, for the best improvement of time; and they appointed Piety, and Prudence, and Charity to discourse with him; and thus they began:
{115} Then she asked him where he was from and where he was going, and he told her. She also asked how he ended up on this path, and he explained. Next, she inquired about what he had seen and experienced on the way, and he shared that too. Finally, she asked for his name, to which he replied, “It’s Christian. I’m even more eager to stay here tonight because, from what I can tell, this place was built by the Lord of the hill for the comfort and safety of pilgrims.” She smiled, though tears welled up in her eyes, and after a brief pause, she said, “I’ll bring in two or three more family members.” So she hurried to the door and called for Prudence, Piety, and Charity, who, after chatting with him a bit more, welcomed him into the family. Many of them, meeting him at the doorstep, said, “Come in, you blessed of the Lord; this house was built by the Lord of the hill specifically to welcome pilgrims like you.” He bowed his head and followed them into the house. Once inside and seated, they offered him something to drink and agreed that while supper was being prepared, some of them should engage in specific conversation with Christian to make the most of their time; they designated Piety, Prudence, and Charity to talk with him, and this is how they began:
{116} PIETY. Come, good Christian, since we have been so loving to you, to receive you in our house this night, let us, if perhaps we may better ourselves thereby, talk with you of all things that have happened to you in your pilgrimage.
{116} PIETY. Come, good Christian, since we have been so kind to you, welcoming you into our home tonight, let’s talk about everything that has happened to you on your journey, if it might help us improve ourselves in the process.
CHR. With a very good will, and I am glad that you are so well disposed.
CHR. I'm really glad to see that you're in such a good mood.
{117} PIETY. What moved you at first to betake yourself to a pilgrim's life?
{117} PIETY. What inspired you at first to choose a life of pilgrimage?
CHR. I was driven out of my native country by a dreadful sound that was in mine ears: to wit, that unavoidable destruction did attend me, if I abode in that place where I was.
CHR. I was forced to leave my home country because of a terrifying sound in my ears: that is, unavoidable destruction would come to me if I stayed in that place where I was.
PIETY. But how did it happen that you came out of your country this way?
PIETY. But how did you end up leaving your country like this?
CHR. It was as God would have it; for when I was under the fears of destruction, I did not know whither to go; but by chance there came a man, even to me, as I was trembling and weeping, whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to the wicket-gate, which else I should never have found, and so set me into the way that hath led me directly to this house.
CHR. It was as God intended; when I was scared of being destroyed, I didn’t know where to go. But by chance, a man came to me while I was shaking and crying, and his name is Evangelist. He pointed me to the wicket gate, which I would have never found on my own, and that set me on the path that has brought me directly to this house.
{118} PIETY. But did you not come by the house of the Interpreter?
{118} PIETY. But didn’t you pass by the Interpreter’s house?
CHR. Yes, and did see such things there, the remembrance of which will stick by me as long as I live; especially three things: to wit, how Christ, in despite of Satan, maintains his work of grace in the heart; how the man had sinned himself quite out of hopes of God's mercy; and also the dream of him that thought in his sleep the day of judgement was come.
CHR. Yes, I saw things there that will stay with me for the rest of my life; especially three things: first, how Christ, despite Satan, continues his work of grace in the heart; second, how the man had sinned himself completely out of hopes for God's mercy; and third, the dream of the man who thought in his sleep that the day of judgment had come.
PIETY. Why, did you hear him tell his dream?
PIETY. Did you hear him talk about his dream?
CHR. Yes, and a dreadful one it was. I thought it made my heart ache as he was telling of it; but yet I am glad I heard it.
CHR. Yes, and it was terrible. I felt my heart ache as he described it; but I’m still glad I heard it.
{119} PIETY. Was that all that you saw at the house of the Interpreter?
{119} PIETY. Was that everything you noticed at the house of the Interpreter?
CHR. No; he took me and had me where he shewed me a stately palace, and how the people were clad in gold that were in it; and how there came a venturous man and cut his way through the armed men that stood in the door to keep him out, and how he was bid to come in, and win eternal glory. Methought those things did ravish my heart! I would have stayed at that good man's house a twelvemonth, but that I knew I had further to go.
CHR. No; he took me and showed me a magnificent palace, and how the people inside were dressed in gold; and how a brave man came and fought his way past the armed guards at the door to gain entry, and how he was invited to come in and earn eternal glory. I thought those things were incredibly exciting! I would have stayed at that kind man’s house for a year, but I knew I had more journey ahead.
{120} PIETY. And what saw you else in the way?
{120} PIETY. And what else did you see on the way?
CHR. Saw! why, I went but a little further, and I saw one, as I thought in my mind, hang bleeding upon the tree; and the very sight of him made my burden fall off my back, (for I groaned under a very heavy burden,) but then it fell down from off me. It was a strange thing to me, for I never saw such a thing before; yea, and while I stood looking up, for then I could not forbear looking, three Shining Ones came to me. One of them testified that my sins were forgiven me; another stripped me of my rags, and gave me this broidered coat which you see; and the third set the mark which you see in my forehead, and gave me this sealed roll. (And with that he plucked it out of his bosom.)
CHR. Wow! I went a little further and saw someone, or at least I thought I did, hanging there and bleeding on a tree; just seeing him made my heavy burden fall off my back (because I was struggling under a really heavy load), and then it dropped off me. It was such a strange sight, as I had never seen anything like it before; and while I stood there staring because I couldn’t help it, three shining figures approached me. One of them confirmed that my sins were forgiven; another took away my rags and gave me this beautiful coat you see; and the third placed a mark on my forehead and gave me this sealed scroll. (And with that, he pulled it out of his chest.)
{121} PIETY. But you saw more than this, did you not?
{121} PIETY. But you saw more than this, right?
CHR. The things that I have told you were the best; yet some other matters I saw, as, namely--I saw three men, Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, lie asleep a little out of the way, as I came, with irons upon their heels; but do you think I could awake them? I also saw Formality and Hypocrisy come tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pretended, to Zion, but they were quickly lost, even as I myself did tell them; but they would not believe. But above all, I found it hard work to get up this hill, and as hard to come by the lions' mouths, and truly if it had not been for the good man, the porter that stands at the gate, I do not know but that after all I might have gone back again; but now I thank God I am here, and I thank you for receiving of me.
CHR. What I’ve shared with you is the best, but there’s more I noticed. I saw three men—Simple, Sloth, and Presumption—sleeping off to the side when I arrived, their ankles shackled. Do you think I could wake them up? I also saw Formality and Hypocrisy tumbling over the wall, pretending to head to Zion, but they quickly got lost, just like I warned them; they wouldn’t listen. Above all, it was tough to climb this hill and pass by the lions’ mouths. Honestly, if it weren’t for the good man, the porter at the gate, I might have turned back. But now I thank God I’m here, and I appreciate your hospitality.
{122} Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few questions, and desired his answer to them.
{122} Then Prudence thought it would be a good idea to ask him a few questions and requested his answers.
PRUD. Do you not think sometimes of the country from whence you came?
PRUD. Don’t you ever think about the country you came from?
Christian's thoughts of his native country
Christian's thoughts about his home country
CHR. Yes, but with much shame and detestation: "Truly, if I had been mindful of that country from whence I came out, I might have had opportunity to have returned; but now I desire a better country, that is, an heavenly." [Heb. 11:15,16]
CHR. Yes, but with a lot of shame and disgust: "Honestly, if I had thought about the country I came from, I could have gone back; but now I want a better country, that is, a heavenly one." [Heb. 11:15,16]
PRUD. Do you not yet bear away with you some of the things that then you were conversant withal?
PRUD. Do you still not take with you some of the things that you were involved with back then?
CHR. Yes, but greatly against my will; especially my inward and carnal cogitations, with which all my countrymen, as well as myself, were delighted; but now all those things are my grief; and might I but choose mine own things,
CHR. Yes, but very much against my will; especially my inner thoughts and desires, which I and all my fellow countrymen once enjoyed; but now those things only cause me sorrow; and if only I could choose my own path,
Christian's choice
Christian's decision
I would choose never to think of those things more; but when I would be doing of that which is best, that which is worst is with me. [Rom 7:16-19]
I would prefer to never think about those things again; yet, when I try to do what’s best, what’s worst is right there with me. [Rom 7:16-19]
{123} PRUD. Do you not find sometimes, as if those things were vanquished, which at other times are your perplexity?
{123} PRUD. Don’t you sometimes feel like the things that confuse you at other times are defeated?
Christian's golden hours
Christian's best moments
CHR. Yes, but that is seldom; but they are to me golden hours in which such things happen to me.
CHR. Yes, but that doesn't happen often; when it does, those moments feel like golden hours for me.
PRUD. Can you remember by what means you find your annoyances, at times, as if they were vanquished?
PRUD. Can you remember how you sometimes discover your annoyances as if they've been defeated?
CHR. Yes, when I think what I saw at the cross, that will do it; and when I look upon my broidered coat, that will do it; also when I look into the roll that I carry in my bosom, that will do it; and when my thoughts wax warm about whither I am going, that will do it.
CHR. Yes, when I think about what I saw at the cross, that really hits home; and when I see my fancy coat, that really gets to me; also when I look at the scroll I carry in my pocket, that really affects me; and when my thoughts heat up about where I’m headed, that really does it.
{124} PRUD. And what is it that makes you so desirous to go to Mount Zion?
{124} PRUD. What makes you so eager to go to Mount Zion?
CHR. Why, there I hope to see him alive that did hang dead on the cross; and there I hope to be rid of all those things that to this day are in me an annoyance to me; there, they say, there is no death; and there I shall dwell with such company as I like best. [Isa. 25:8; Rev. 21:4] For, to tell you truth, I love him, because I was by him eased of my burden; and I am weary of my inward sickness. I would fain be where I shall die no more, and with the company that shall continually cry, "Holy, Holy, Holy!"
CHR. I hope to see him alive, the one who hung dead on the cross; and I hope to be free of all the things that annoy me to this day; they say there is no death there; and I will be with the company I enjoy the most. [Isa. 25:8; Rev. 21:4] Honestly, I love him because he took my burden away; and I’m tired of my inner struggles. I really want to be where I will no longer die and be with those who continually cry, "Holy, Holy, Holy!"
{125} Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a family? Are you a married man?
{125} Then Charity said to Christian, "Do you have a family? Are you married?"
CHR. I have a wife and four small children.
CHR. I have a wife and four young kids.
CHAR. And why did you not bring them along with you?
CHAR. Why didn't you bring them with you?
Christian's love to his wife and children
Christian's love for his wife and kids
CHR. Then Christian wept, and said, Oh, how willingly would I have done it! but they were all of them utterly averse to my going on pilgrimage.
CHR. Then Christian cried, and said, Oh, how gladly would I have done it! but they were all completely opposed to my going on this pilgrimage.
CHAR. But you should have talked to them, and have endeavoured to have shown them the danger of being behind.
CHAR. But you should have talked to them and tried to show them the risk of being left behind.
CHR. So I did; and told them also of what God had shown to me of the destruction of our city; "but I seemed to them as one that mocked", and they believed me not. [Gen. 19:14]
CHR. So I did; and I also told them what God had shown me about the destruction of our city; "but I seemed to them like someone who was joking," and they didn't believe me. [Gen. 19:14]
CHAR. And did you pray to God that he would bless your counsel to them?
CHAR. And did you pray to God to bless your advice to them?
CHR. Yes, and that with much affection: for you must think that my wife and poor children were very dear unto me.
CHR. Yes, and that with a lot of love: because you have to understand that my wife and my little ones meant the world to me.
CHAR. But did you tell them of your own sorrow, and fear of destruction? for I suppose that destruction was visible enough to you.
CHAR. But did you share your own sadness and fear of being destroyed? Because I guess the threat of destruction was pretty clear to you.
Christian's fears of perishing might be read in his very countenance
Christian's fear of dying could be seen on his face.
CHR. Yes, over, and over, and over. They might also see my fears in my countenance, in my tears, and also in my trembling under the apprehension of the judgement that did hang over our heads; but all was not sufficient to prevail with them to come with me.
CHR. Yes, again and again. They could also see my fears in my face, in my tears, and in my shaking from the dread of the judgment that loomed over us; but none of that was enough to convince them to come with me.
CHAR. But what could they say for themselves, why they came not?
CHAR. But what could they say for themselves about why they didn't come?
{126} CHR. Why, my wife was afraid of losing this world, and my children were given to the foolish delights of youth: so what by one thing, and what by another, they left me to wander in this manner alone.
{126} CHR. My wife was scared of losing this life, and my kids got caught up in the silly pleasures of being young: because of one thing or another, they left me to wander around like this, all alone.
CHAR. But did you not, with your vain life, damp all that you by words used by way of persuasion to bring them away with you?
CHAR. But didn’t your meaningless life ruin all the things you tried to persuade them with to come along with you?
{127} Christian's good conversation before his wife and children
{127} Christian's positive talks with his wife and kids
CHR. Indeed, I cannot commend my life; for I am conscious to myself of many failings therein; I know also that a man by his conversation may soon overthrow what by argument or persuasion he doth labour to fasten upon others for their good. Yet this I can say, I was very wary of giving them occasion, by any unseemly action, to make them averse to going on pilgrimage. Yea, for this very thing they would tell me I was too precise, and that I denied myself of things, for their sakes, in which they saw no evil. Nay, I think I may say, that if what they saw in me did hinder them, it was my great tenderness in sinning against God, or of doing any wrong to my neighbour.
CHR. Honestly, I can’t praise my life; I’m aware of many shortcomings in it. I also know that a person can easily undo through their behavior what they’re trying to convince others is right for them. Still, I can say that I was very careful not to give them any reason, through inappropriate actions, to be turned off from going on a pilgrimage. In fact, they would often tell me I was too strict and that I was denying myself things for their benefit, even when they saw no wrong in those things. I believe I can say that if my behavior did hold them back, it was because of my deep concern about sinning against God or wronging my neighbor.
CHAR. Indeed Cain hated his brother, "because his own works were evil, and his brother's righteous" [1 John 3:12]; and if thy wife and children have been offended with thee for this, they thereby show themselves to be implacable to good, and "thou hast delivered thy soul from their blood". [Ezek. 3:19]
CHAR. Cain truly hated his brother, "because his own actions were evil, and his brother's were righteous" [1 John 3:12]; and if your wife and kids have been upset with you for this, it shows they are unwilling to accept goodness, and "you have saved yourself from their guilt". [Ezek. 3:19]
{128} Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together until supper was ready. So when they had made ready, they sat down to meat. Now the table was furnished "with fat things, and with wine that was well refined": and all their talk at the table was about the Lord of the hill; as, namely, about what he had done, and wherefore he did what he did, and why he had builded that house. And by what they said, I perceived that he had been a great warrior, and had fought with and slain "him that had the Power of death", but not without great danger to himself, which made me love him the more. [Heb. 2:14,15]
{128} In my dream, I saw them sitting together talking until dinner was ready. When everything was prepared, they sat down to eat. The table was filled with rich foods and the finest wine, and all their conversation at the table was about the Lord of the hill—specifically, what he had done, why he did those things, and why he built that house. From what they said, I realized he had been a great warrior, who had fought and defeated "him that had the Power of death," but not without considerable risk to himself, which made me admire him even more. [Heb. 2:14,15]
{129} For, as they said, and as I believe (said Christian), he did it with the loss of much blood; but that which put glory of grace into all he did, was, that he did it out of pure love to his country. And besides, there were some of them of the household that said they had been and spoke with him since he did die on the cross; and they have attested that they had it from his own lips, that he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not to be found from the east to the west.
{129} For, as they said, and as I believe (said Christian), he did it with a lot of bloodshed; but what made everything he did glorious and graceful was that he did it out of pure love for his country. Moreover, some of the people from the household claimed they had been in touch with him after he died on the cross; and they confirmed that they heard from his own lips that he is such a lover of poor travelers that you won’t find anyone like him from the east to the west.
{130} They, moreover, gave an instance of what they affirmed, and that was, he had stripped himself of his glory, that he might do this for the poor; and that they heard him say and affirm, "that he would not dwell in the mountain of Zion alone." They said, moreover, that he had made many pilgrims princes, though by nature they were beggars born, and their original had been the dunghill. [1 Sam 2:8; Ps. 113:7]
{130} They also provided an example of what they claimed, which was that he had given up his glory to help the poor; they heard him say confidently, "I won’t dwell in the mountain of Zion alone." They added that he had made many pilgrims into princes, even though by nature they were born beggars and came from humble beginnings. [1 Sam 2:8; Ps. 113:7]
{131} Christian's bedchamber
Christian's bedroom
Thus they discoursed together till late at night; and after they had committed themselves to their Lord for protection, they betook themselves to rest: the Pilgrim they laid in a large upper chamber, whose window opened towards the sun-rising: the name of the chamber was Peace; where he slept till break of day, and then he awoke and sang--
Thus they talked together until late at night; and after they had entrusted themselves to their Lord for protection, they went to rest: the Pilgrim was placed in a large upper room, whose window faced the sunrise: the name of the room was Peace; where he slept until dawn, and then he woke up and sang--
"Where am I now? Is this the love and care
Of Jesus for the men that pilgrims are?
Thus to provide! that I should be forgiven!
And dwell already the next door to heaven!"
"Where am I now? Is this the love and care
Of Jesus for the people that pilgrims are?
So that I could be forgiven!
And already live next door to heaven!"
{132} So in the morning they all got up; and, after some more discourse, they told him that he should not depart till they had shown him the rarities of that place. And first they had him into the study, where they showed him records of the greatest antiquity; in which, as I remember my dream, they showed him first the pedigree of the Lord of the hill, that he was the son of the Ancient of Days, and came by that eternal generation. Here also was more fully recorded the acts that he had done, and the names of many hundreds that he had taken into his service; and how he had placed them in such habitations that could neither by length of days, nor decays of nature, be dissolved.
{132} So in the morning, they all got up; and after some more conversation, they told him that he couldn’t leave until they had shown him the wonders of that place. First, they took him into the study, where they showed him records of great antiquity. As I remember my dream, they first showed him the family tree of the Lord of the hill, revealing that he was the son of the Ancient of Days and came from that eternal generation. Here, the acts he had performed were recorded in more detail, along with the names of many hundreds he had brought into his service, and how he had placed them in such residences that could never be broken down by the passage of time or the decay of nature.
{133} Then they read to him some of the worthy acts that some of his servants had done: as, how they had "subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens." [Heb 11:33,34]
{133} Then they read to him some of the great things that some of his servants had done: how they had "subdued kingdoms, done what is right, received promises, shut the mouths of lions, put out the fury of flames, escaped the sword, were made strong out of weakness, became brave in battle, and made the armies of foreigners turn and run." [Heb 11:33,34]
{134} They then read again, in another part of the records of the house, where it was shewed how willing their Lord was to receive into his favour any, even any, though they in time past had offered great affronts to his person and proceedings. Here also were several other histories of many other famous things, of all which Christian had a view; as of things both ancient and modern; together with prophecies and predictions of things that have their certain accomplishment, both to the dread and amazement of enemies, and the comfort and solace of pilgrims.
{134} They then read again, in another section of the house records, where it showed how eager their Lord was to accept anyone into his favor, even those who had previously committed significant offenses against him and his actions. There were also various other accounts of many notable events, which Christian took a look at; these included both ancient and modern happenings, along with prophecies and predictions of events that are sure to come true, bringing fear and astonishment to enemies, and comfort and reassurance to pilgrims.
{135} The next day they took him and had him into the armoury, where they showed him all manner of furniture, which their Lord had provided for pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, breastplate, ALL-PRAYER, and shoes that would not wear out. And there was here enough of this to harness out as many men for the service of their Lord as there be stars in the heaven for multitude.
{135} The next day they took him to the armory, where they showed him all sorts of equipment that their Lord had provided for pilgrims, like swords, shields, helmets, breastplates, ALL-PRAYER, and shoes that wouldn't wear out. There was enough here to equip as many men for the service of their Lord as there are stars in the sky.
{136} They also showed him some of the engines with which some of his servants had done wonderful things. They shewed him Moses' rod; the hammer and nail with which Jael slew Sisera; the pitchers, trumpets, and lamps too, with which Gideon put to flight the armies of Midian. Then they showed him the ox's goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men. They showed him also the jaw-bone with which Samson did such mighty feats. They showed him, moreover, the sling and stone with which David slew Goliath of Gath; and the sword, also, with which their Lord will kill the Man of Sin, in the day that he shall rise up to the prey. They showed him, besides, many excellent things, with which Christian was much delighted. This done, they went to their rest again.
{136} They also showed him some of the tools that some of his servants had used to accomplish amazing things. They showed him Moses' staff; the hammer and nail with which Jael killed Sisera; the pitchers, trumpets, and lamps that Gideon used to scare off the armies of Midian. Then they showed him the ox goad that Shamgar used to kill six hundred men. They also showed him the jawbone with which Samson performed incredible feats. Furthermore, they showed him the sling and stone that David used to defeat Goliath of Gath; and the sword that their Lord will use to defeat the Man of Sin on the day he rises up to claim victory. They additionally showed him many remarkable items, which Christian found very enjoyable. After that, they went to rest again.
{137} Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow he got up to go forward; but they desired him to stay till the next day also; and then, said they, we will, if the day be clear, show you the Delectable Mountains, which, they said, would yet further add to his comfort, because they were nearer the desired haven than the place where at present he was; so he consented and stayed. When the morning was up, they had him to the top of the house, and bid him look south; so he did: and behold, at a great distance, he saw a most pleasant mountainous country, beautified with woods, vineyards, fruits of all sorts, flowers also, with springs and fountains, very delectable to behold. [Isa. 33:16,17] Then he asked the name of the country. They said it was Immanuel's Land; and it is as common, said they, as this hill is, to and for all the pilgrims. And when thou comest there from thence, said they, thou mayest see to the gate of the Celestial City, as the shepherds that live there will make appear.
{137} Then I saw in my dream that the next day he got up to continue his journey; but they asked him to stay for another day. They said that if the weather was nice, they would show him the Delectable Mountains, which would bring him even more comfort because they were closer to the desired destination than where he currently was. So he agreed and stayed. When morning came, they took him to the top of the house and told him to look south; he did, and behold, in the distance, he saw a beautiful mountainous region, adorned with woods, vineyards, various fruits, flowers, and sparkling springs and fountains, truly delightful to see. [Isa. 33:16,17] Then he asked the name of the land. They told him it was Immanuel's Land, and it is as familiar to all pilgrims as this hill is. They added that when you arrive there, you can see the gate of the Celestial City, as the shepherds living there will show you.
{138} Now he bethought himself of setting forward, and they were willing he should. But first, said they, let us go again into the armoury. So they did; and when they came there, they harnessed him from head to foot with what was of proof, lest, perhaps, he should meet with assaults in the way. He being, therefore, thus accoutred, walketh out with his friends to the gate, and there he asked the porter if he saw any pilgrims pass by. Then the porter answered, Yes.
{138} Now he thought about heading out, and they agreed he should. But first, they said, let’s go back to the armory. So they did; and when they arrived, they equipped him from head to toe with the best armor available, just in case he encountered any attacks on his journey. With that gear on, he walked out with his friends to the gate and asked the porter if he had seen any pilgrims pass by. The porter replied, “Yes.”
{139} CHR. Pray, did you know him? said he.
{139} CHR. Hey, did you know him? he asked.
POR. I asked him his name, and he told me it was Faithful.
POR. I asked him his name, and he told me it was Faithful.
CHR. Oh, said Christian, I know him; he is my townsman, my near neighbour; he comes from the place where I was born. How far do you think he may be before?
CHR. Oh, said Christian, I know him; he's my neighbor, someone who lives close by; he comes from the town where I was born. How far do you think he might be ahead?
POR. He is got by this time below the hill.
POR. He has gone down the hill by now.
CHR. Well, said Christian, good Porter, the Lord be with thee, and add to all thy blessings much increase, for the kindness that thou hast showed to me.
CHR. Well, said Christian, good Porter, may the Lord be with you, and may He add much more to all your blessings for the kindness you've shown me.
{140} Then he began to go forward; but Discretion, Piety, Charity, and Prudence would accompany him down to the foot of the hill. So they went on together, reiterating their former discourses, till they came to go down the hill. Then said Christian, As it was difficult coming up, so, so far as I can see, it is dangerous going down. Yes, said Prudence, so it is, for it is a hard matter for a man to go down into the Valley of Humiliation, as thou art now, and to catch no slip by the way; therefore, said they, are we come out to accompany thee down the hill. So he began to go down, but very warily; yet he caught a slip or two.
{140} Then he started to move forward, but Discretion, Piety, Charity, and Prudence would join him down to the bottom of the hill. So they continued together, repeating their earlier discussions, until they reached the point of going down the hill. Then Christian said, "Just as it was tough coming up, it seems dangerous going down as far as I can see." "Yes," Prudence replied, "it is indeed, for it’s hard for someone to go down into the Valley of Humiliation, like you are now, without slipping along the way; that’s why we came out to accompany you down the hill." So he began to descend, but he did it very carefully; still, he slipped a couple of times.
{141} Then I saw in my dream that these good companions, when Christian was gone to the bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins; and then he went on his way.
{141} Then I saw in my dream that these good friends, when Christian had reached the bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine, and a bunch of raisins; and then he continued on his journey.
But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was hard put to it; for he had gone but a little way, before he espied a foul fiend coming over the field to meet him; his name is Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast in his mind whether to go back or to stand his ground. But he considered again that he had no armour for his back; and therefore thought that to turn the back to him might give him the greater advantage with ease to pierce him with his darts.
But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was in a tough spot; he hadn’t gone very far before he saw a foul fiend coming across the field to meet him; his name is Apollyon. Christian started to feel afraid and thought about whether to turn back or stand his ground. However, he realized he had no armor for his back, so he figured that turning away might give Apollyon an easier chance to hit him with his darts.
Christian's resolution at the approach of Apollyon
Christian's resolve against Apollyon
Therefore he resolved to venture and stand his ground; for, thought he, had I no more in mine eye than the saving of my life, it would be the best way to stand.
Therefore, he decided to take a stand and hold his ground; because, he thought, if all I was trying to do was save my own life, the best approach would be to stand firm.
{142} So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster was hideous to behold; he was clothed with scales, like a fish, (and they are his pride,) he had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire and smoke, and his mouth was as the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to Christian, he beheld him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to question with him.
{142} So he went on, and Apollyon confronted him. Now the monster was terrifying to see; he was covered in scales like a fish, which he proudly wore. He had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear, and fire and smoke came from his belly, while his mouth looked like that of a lion. When he approached Christian, he regarded him with a contemptuous expression and began to interrogate him.
{143} APOL. Whence come you? and whither are you bound?
{143} APOL. Where are you coming from? And where are you headed?
CHR. I am come from the City of Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and am going to the City of Zion.
CHR. I’ve come from the City of Destruction, which is a place filled with evil, and I’m on my way to the City of Zion.
APOL. By this I perceive thou art one of my subjects, for all that country is mine, and I am the prince and god of it. How is it, then, that thou hast run away from thy king? Were it not that I hope thou mayest do me more service, I would strike thee now, at one blow, to the ground.
APOL. I can see you’re one of my subjects, since all that land belongs to me, and I’m the prince and god of it. So, why have you run away from your king? If I didn’t believe you could be of more use to me, I would take you down with one strike right now.
{144} CHR. I was born, indeed, in your dominions, but your service was hard, and your wages such as a man could not live on, "for the wages of sin is death" [Rom 6:23]; therefore, when I was come to years, I did, as other considerate persons do, look out, if, perhaps, I might mend myself.
{144} CHR. I was born in your territory, but your service was harsh, and the pay was so low that no one could survive on it, "for the wages of sin is death" [Rom 6:23]; so when I grew up, I did what any sensible person would do—I looked for a way to better my situation.
Apollyon's flattery
Apollyon's compliments
APOL. There is no prince that will thus lightly lose his subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee; but since thou complainest of thy service and wages, be content to go back: what our country will afford, I do here promise to give thee.
APOL. No prince would easily let go of his subjects, and I won't let you go just yet; but since you're upset about your service and pay, be satisfied to return: I promise to give you what our country can offer.
CHR. But I have let myself to another, even to the King of princes; and how can I, with fairness, go back with thee?
CHR. But I've committed myself to another, even to the King of kings; how can I fairly go back with you?
{145} APOL. Thou hast done in this, according to the proverb, "Changed a bad for a worse"; but it is ordinary for those that have professed themselves his servants, after a while to give him the slip, and return again to me. Do thou so too, and all shall be well.
{145} APOL. You've definitely followed the saying, "Changed a bad for a worse"; but it's pretty common for those who claim to be his followers to eventually back away and come back to me. Do the same, and everything will be fine.
CHR. I have given him my faith, and sworn my allegiance to him; how, then, can I go back from this, and not be hanged as a traitor?
CHR. I have given him my trust and pledged my loyalty to him; how can I turn my back on this and not end up being hanged as a traitor?
APOL. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet turn again and go back.
APOL. You did the same to me, and yet I'm ready to overlook everything if you would just turn around and come back now.
{146} CHR. What I promised thee was in my nonage; and, besides, I count the Prince under whose banner now I stand is able to absolve me; yea, and to pardon also what I did as to my compliance with thee; and besides, O thou destroying Apollyon! to speak truth, I like his service, his wages, his servants, his government, his company, and country, better than thine; and, therefore, leave off to persuade me further; I am his servant, and I will follow him.
{146} CHR. What I promised you was when I was young, and besides, I believe the Prince under whose banner I stand has the power to forgive me; yes, and to also excuse what I did in agreeing with you. And, on top of that, O you destructive Apollyon! To be honest, I prefer his service, his rewards, his followers, his leadership, his company, and his land over yours; so please stop trying to convince me any longer; I am his servant, and I will follow him.
{147} APOL. Consider, again, when thou art in cool blood, what thou art like to meet with in the way that thou goest. Thou knowest that, for the most part, his servants come to an ill end, because they are transgressors against me and my ways. How many of them have been put to shameful deaths! and, besides, thou countest his service better than mine, whereas he never came yet from the place where he is to deliver any that served him out of their hands; but as for me, how many times, as all the world very well knows, have I delivered, either by power, or fraud, those that have faithfully served me, from him and his, though taken by them; and so I will deliver thee.
{147} APOL. Think about it again, when you're calm, what you might encounter on your journey. You know that, for the most part, his servants end up poorly because they go against me and my way. How many of them have faced disgraceful deaths! And yet, you believe his service is better than mine, even though he has never come from where he is to rescue anyone who serves him from their grasp. But as for me, how many times, as everyone knows, have I saved those who have faithfully served me, whether by strength or cunning, from him and his followers, even when they were captured? And I will save you too.
CHR. His forbearing at present to deliver them is on purpose to try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the end; and as for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in their account; for, for present deliverance, they do not much expect it, for they stay for their glory, and then they shall have it when their Prince comes in his and the glory of the angels.
CHR. His hesitation to save them right now is intentional; He wants to test their devotion to see if they'll stick with Him until the end. And about the terrible fate you mention, they actually see it as something glorious; they aren’t really focused on a quick rescue because they’re waiting for their glory, which will come when their King arrives in His glory along with the angels.
APOL. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy service to him; and how dost thou think to receive wages of him?
APOL. You have already been unfaithful in your service to him; how do you expect to receive payment from him?
CHR. Wherein, O Apollyon! have I been unfaithful to him?
CHR. Where, O Apollyon! have I been unfaithful to him?
{148} APOL. Thou didst faint at first setting out, when thou wast almost choked in the Gulf of Despond; thou didst attempt wrong ways to be rid of thy burden, whereas thou shouldst have stayed till thy Prince had taken it off; thou didst sinfully sleep and lose thy choice thing; thou wast, also, almost persuaded to go back at the sight of the lions; and when thou talkest of thy journey, and of what thou hast heard and seen, thou art inwardly desirous of vain-glory in all that thou sayest or doest.
{148} APOL. You fainted right at the beginning when you nearly drowned in the Gulf of Despond; you tried to get rid of your burden in the wrong ways instead of waiting for your Prince to take it off for you; you sinfully fell asleep and lost your precious possession; you were also almost convinced to turn back when you saw the lions; and when you talk about your journey and what you’ve heard and seen, you secretly crave vain glory in everything you say or do.
CHR. All this is true, and much more which thou hast left out; but the Prince whom I serve and honour is merciful, and ready to forgive; but, besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy country, for there I sucked them in; and I have groaned under them, been sorry for them, and have obtained pardon of my Prince.
CHR. All of this is true, and there's even more that you missed; but the Prince I serve and honor is merciful and willing to forgive. Besides, I picked up these weaknesses while I was in your country. I have struggled with them, felt remorse for them, and have received forgiveness from my Prince.
{149} APOL. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, saying, I am an enemy to this Prince; I hate his person, his laws, and people; I am come out on purpose to withstand thee.
{149} APOL. Then Apollyon burst into a furious rage, saying, I am an enemy of this Prince; I hate him, his laws, and his people; I have come specifically to oppose you.
CHR. Apollyon, beware what you do; for I am in the King's highway, the way of holiness; therefore take heed to yourself.
CHR. Apollyon, be careful what you do; because I'm on the King's highway, the path of holiness; so watch out for yourself.
APOL. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of the way, and said, I am void of fear in this matter: prepare thyself to die; for I swear by my infernal den, that thou shalt go no further; here will I spill thy soul.
APOL. Then Apollyon stood right across the entire path and said, I have no fear in this situation: get ready to die; for I swear by my hellish lair, that you will not go any further; here I will take your soul.
{150} And with that he threw a flaming dart at his breast; but Christian had a shield in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the danger of that.
{150} And with that, he shot a flaming arrow at his chest; but Christian had a shield in his hand, which he used to catch it, thus avoiding the danger.
Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time to bestir him; and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as hail; by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could do to avoid it, Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, and foot. This made Christian give a little back; Apollyon, therefore, followed his work amain, and Christian again took courage, and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat lasted for above half a day, even till Christian was almost quite spent; for you must know that Christian, by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker.
Then Christian drew near, realizing it was time to take action; and Apollyon charged at him, throwing darts like a hailstorm. Despite all of Christian's efforts to dodge them, Apollyon managed to wound him in his head, hand, and foot. This made Christian take a small step back; therefore, Apollyon pressed on with his attack, yet Christian gathered his courage and fought back as bravely as he could. This fierce battle lasted for more than half a day, until Christian was nearly completely exhausted; you should know that due to his wounds, Christian was getting weaker and weaker.
{151} Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began to gather up close to Christian, and wrestling with him, gave him a dreadful fall; and with that Christian's sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon, I am sure of thee now. And with that he had almost pressed him to death, so that Christian began to despair of life; but as God would have it, while Apollyon was fetching of his last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good man, Christian nimbly stretched out his hand for his sword, and caught it, saying, "Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy; when I fall I shall arise" [Micah 7:8];
{151} Then Apollyon, seeing his chance, moved in closer to Christian and fought with him, knocking him to the ground with a terrible fall, which made Christian's sword fly out of his hand. Then Apollyon said, "Now I’ve got you for sure." With that, he nearly crushed Christian to death, leaving him feeling hopeless; but just as fate would have it, while Apollyon was preparing to land his final blow to finish off this good man, Christian quickly reached out for his sword, grabbed it, and said, "Don't rejoice over me, my enemy; when I fall, I'll rise again" [Micah 7:8];
Christian's victory over Apollyon
Christian's win against Apollyon
and with that gave him a deadly thrust, which made him give back, as one that had received his mortal wound. Christian perceiving that, made at him again, saying, "Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us". [Rom. 8:37] And with that Apollyon spread forth his dragon's wings, and sped him away, that Christian for a season saw him no more. [James 4:7]
and with that, he delivered a deadly blow, causing him to retreat like someone who had received a fatal injury. Christian, noticing this, charged at him again, saying, "No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him who loved us." [Rom. 8:37] With that, Apollyon spread his dragon wings and flew away, leaving Christian unable to see him for a time. [James 4:7]
{152} In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and heard as I did, what yelling and hideous roaring Apollyon made all the time of the fight--he spake like a dragon; and, on the other side, what sighs and groans burst from Christian's heart. I never saw him all the while give so much as one pleasant look, till he perceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then, indeed, he did smile, and look upward; but it was the dreadfullest sight that ever I saw.
{152} In this battle, no one can understand unless they have witnessed and heard, as I did, the terrifying yelling and monstrous roaring that Apollyon made throughout the fight—he spoke like a dragon. On the other side, the sighs and groans that escaped from Christian's heart were heartbreaking. I never saw him smile even once during the whole time until he realized he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then, he did smile and looked up, but it was the most horrifying sight I have ever seen.
A more unequal match can hardly be,--CHRISTIAN must fight an Angel; but you see,
A more unequal match is hard to find—CHRISTIAN has to fight an Angel; but you see,
The valiant man by handling Sword and Shield,
Doth make him, tho' a Dragon, quit the field.
The brave man, wielding a sword and shield,
Makes even a dragon retreat from the battlefield.
{153} So when the battle was over, Christian said, "I will here give thanks to him that delivered me out of the mouth of the lion, to him that did help me against Apollyon." And so he did, saying--
{153} So when the battle was over, Christian said, "I want to thank the one who saved me from the lion's mouth, the one who helped me against Apollyon." And he did, saying--
Great Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend,
Design'd my ruin; therefore to this end
He sent him harness'd out: and he with rage
That hellish was, did fiercely me engage.
But blessed Michael helped me, and I,
By dint of sword, did quickly make him fly.
Therefore to him let me give lasting praise,
And thank and bless his holy name always.
Great Beelzebub, the leader of this demon,
Planned my downfall; so to achieve this,
He sent him out fully equipped: and he, filled with
Rage that was hellish, fiercely attacked me.
But blessed Michael came to my aid, and I,
With my sword, quickly made him retreat.
So I want to give him lasting praise,
And thank and bless his holy name forever.
{154} Then there came to him a hand, with some of the leaves of the tree of life, the which Christian took, and applied to the wounds that he had received in the battle, and was healed immediately. He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and to drink of the bottle that was given him a little before; so, being refreshed, he addressed himself to his journey, with his sword drawn in his hand; for he said, I know not but some other enemy may be at hand. But he met with no other affront from Apollyon quite through this valley.
{154} Then a hand appeared, carrying some leaves from the tree of life, which Christian took and applied to the wounds he had received in battle, and he was healed instantly. He also sat down in that spot to eat bread and drink from the bottle he had been given earlier; feeling refreshed, he prepared to continue his journey with his sword drawn in his hand, saying to himself, "I can’t be sure that another enemy isn’t nearby." However, he encountered no further confrontations from Apollyon as he went through this valley.
{155} Now, at the end of this valley was another, called the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and Christian must needs go through it, because the way to the Celestial City lay through the midst of it. Now, this valley is a very solitary place. The prophet Jeremiah thus describes it: "A wilderness, a land of deserts and of pits, a land of drought, and of the shadow of death, a land that no man" (but a Christian) "passed through, and where no man dwelt." [Jer. 2:6]
{155} At the end of this valley was another one, called the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and Christian had to pass through it because the route to the Celestial City went right through the middle of it. This valley is a very lonely place. The prophet Jeremiah describes it like this: "A wilderness, a land of deserts and pits, a land of drought, and of the shadow of death, a land that no one" (except a Christian) "passed through, and where no one lived." [Jer. 2:6]
Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fight with Apollyon, as by the sequel you shall see.
Now Christian was in a worse situation than he was during his fight with Apollyon, as you will see later.
{156} I saw then in my dream, that when Christian was got to the borders of the Shadow of Death, there met him two men, children of them that brought up an evil report of the good land [Num. 13], making haste to go back; to whom Christian spake as follows:--
{156} I then saw in my dream that when Christian reached the edge of the Shadow of Death, two men met him, the same kind of people who spread a bad report about the good land [Num. 13], eager to turn back. Christian said to them:--
{157} CHR. Whither are you going?
{157} CHR. Where are you going?
MEN. They said, Back! back! and we would have you to do so too, if either life or peace is prized by you.
MEN. They shouted, "Back! Back!" and we would want you to do the same, if you value either life or peace.
CHR. Why, what's the matter? said Christian.
What's wrong? said Christian.
MEN. Matter! said they; we were going that way as you are going, and went as far as we durst; and indeed we were almost past coming back; for had we gone a little further, we had not been here to bring the news to thee.
MEN. Matter! they said; we were heading the same way as you are, and we went as far as we dared; in fact, we were almost too far to turn back; if we had gone a bit further, we wouldn’t be here to share the news with you.
CHR. But what have you met with? said Christian.
CHR. But what did you encounter? said Christian.
MEN. Why, we were almost in the Valley of the Shadow of Death; but that, by good hap, we looked before us, and saw the danger before we came to it. [Ps. 44:19; 107:10]
MEN. We were almost in the Valley of the Shadow of Death; but luckily, we looked ahead and saw the danger before we got there. [Ps. 44:19; 107:10]
CHR. But what have you seen? said Christian.
CHR. But what did you see? said Christian.
{158} MEN. Seen! Why, the Valley itself, which is as dark as pitch; we also saw there the hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit; we heard also in that Valley a continual howling and yelling, as of a people under unutterable misery, who there sat bound in affliction and irons; and over that Valley hangs the discouraging clouds of confusion. Death also doth always spread his wings over it. In a word, it is every whit dreadful, being utterly without order. [Job 3:5; 10:22]
{158} MEN. Seen! The Valley itself is as dark as pitch; we also saw there the hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the abyss; we heard in that Valley a continuous howling and yelling, like people in unimaginable misery who sat there bound in suffering and chains; and over that Valley hangs the discouraging clouds of confusion. Death always casts his shadow over it. In short, it's completely terrifying, being utterly chaotic. [Job 3:5; 10:22]
CHR. Then, said Christian, I perceive not yet, by what you have said, but that this is my way to the desired haven. [Jer. 2:6]
CHR. Then, Christian said, I still don't understand, based on what you've said, how this is my path to the desired destination. [Jer. 2:6]
MEN. Be it thy way; we will not choose it for ours. So, they parted, and Christian went on his way, but still with his sword drawn in his hand, for fear lest he should be assaulted.
MEN. If that's how you want it, we won't choose it for ourselves. So, they went their separate ways, and Christian continued on his path, still holding his sword in his hand, afraid he might be attacked.
{159} I saw then in my dream, so far as this valley reached, there was on the right hand a very deep ditch; that ditch is it into which the blind have led the blind in all ages, and have both there miserably perished. [Ps. 69:14,15] Again, behold, on the left hand, there was a very dangerous quag, into which, if even a good man falls, he can find no bottom for his foot to stand on. Into that quag King David once did fall, and had no doubt therein been smothered, had not HE that is able plucked him out.
{159} In my dream, I saw that as far as this valley went, there was a very deep ditch on the right side. This ditch is where the blind have led the blind throughout history, and both have perished there miserably. [Ps. 69:14,15] On the left side, there was a very dangerous swamp, where even a good person can’t find a firm spot to stand. King David once fell into that swamp and would have surely drowned if he hadn't been rescued by the one who can pull him out.
{160} The pathway was here also exceeding narrow, and therefore good Christian was the more put to it; for when he sought, in the dark, to shun the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip over into the mire on the other; also when he sought to escape the mire, without great carefulness he would be ready to fall into the ditch. Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh bitterly; for, besides the dangers mentioned above, the pathway was here so dark, and ofttimes, when he lift up his foot to set forward, he knew not where or upon what he should set it next.
{160} The path here was really narrow, which made it even harder for Christian. In the dark, when he tried to avoid falling into the ditch on one side, he almost ended up in the mud on the other. And when he tried to escape the mud, he risked falling into the ditch if he wasn’t careful. He continued on, and I heard him sigh deeply; besides the dangers already mentioned, the path was so dark that often when he lifted his foot to move forward, he had no idea where or what he would step on next.
Poor man! where art thou now? thy day is night.
Good man, be not cast down, thou yet art right,
Thy way to heaven lies by the gates of Hell;
Cheer up, hold out, with thee it shall go well.
Poor man! Where are you now? Your day is dark.
Good man, don’t be discouraged, you’re still in the right,
Your path to heaven goes through the gates of Hell;
Stay positive, hang in there, things will turn out well for you.
{161} About the midst of this valley, I perceived the mouth of hell to be, and it stood also hard by the wayside. Now, thought Christian, what shall I do? And ever and anon the flame and smoke would come out in such abundance, with sparks and hideous noises, (things that cared not for Christian's sword, as did Apollyon before), that he was forced to put up his sword, and betake himself to another weapon called All-prayer. [Eph. 6:18] So he cried in my hearing, "O Lord, I beseech thee, deliver my soul!" [Ps. 116:4] Thus he went on a great while, yet still the flames would be reaching towards him. Also he heard doleful voices, and rushings to and fro, so that sometimes he thought he should be torn in pieces, or trodden down like mire in the streets. This frightful sight was seen, and these dreadful noises were heard by him for several miles together; and, coming to a place where he thought he heard a company of fiends coming forward to meet him, he stopped, and began to muse what he had best to do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go back; then again he thought he might be half way through the valley; he remembered also how he had already vanquished many a danger, and that the danger of going back might be much more than for to go forward; so he resolved to go on. Yet the fiends seemed to come nearer and nearer; but when they were come even almost at him, he cried out with a most vehement voice, "I will walk in the strength of the Lord God!" so they gave back, and came no further.
{161} In the middle of this valley, I saw the entrance to hell, which was also right by the roadside. Now, Christian thought, what should I do? And time and again, flames and smoke burst forth in great amounts, with sparks and terrifying noises (things that didn't back down from Christian's sword like Apollyon had before), forcing him to put his sword away and take up another weapon called All-prayer. [Eph. 6:18] So he cried out, "O Lord, I beg you, save my soul!" [Ps. 116:4] He continued for quite some time, yet the flames kept reaching out towards him. He also heard mournful voices and frantic movements, making him sometimes think he would be torn apart or trampled like mud in the streets. This terrifying sight and these dreadful noises followed him for several miles; and when he thought he heard a group of demons coming to meet him, he stopped and began to think about what he should do. Sometimes he toyed with the idea of turning back; then he thought he might be halfway through the valley. He also remembered how he had already overcome many dangers, and that the risk of going back could be much greater than moving forward; so he decided to keep going. Yet the demons seemed to come closer and closer, but when they were almost upon him, he shouted with a powerful voice, "I will walk in the strength of the Lord God!" and they backed off, coming no closer.
{162} One thing I would not let slip. I took notice that now poor Christian was so confounded, that he did not know his own voice; and thus I perceived it. Just when he was come over against the mouth of the burning pit, one of the wicked ones got behind him, and stepped up softly to him, and whisperingly suggested many grievous blasphemies to him, which he verily thought had proceeded from his own mind. This put Christian more to it than anything that he met with before, even to think that he should now blaspheme him that he loved so much before; yet, if he could have helped it, he would not have done it; but he had not the discretion either to stop his ears, or to know from whence these blasphemies came.
{162} One thing I wouldn’t let slip. I noticed that poor Christian was so confused that he didn’t even recognize his own voice; and I realized it. Just when he was standing at the edge of the burning pit, one of the evil ones crept up behind him and quietly whispered many terrible blasphemies into his ear, which he truly thought were coming from his own mind. This was more distressing for Christian than anything he had faced before, especially the thought that he might now blaspheme against the one he used to love so much; yet, if he could have stopped it, he wouldn’t have done it; but he didn’t have the sense to either stop his ears or understand where these blasphemies were coming from.
{163} When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate condition some considerable time, he thought he heard the voice of a man, as going before him, saying, "Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for thou art with me." [Ps. 23:4]
{163} As Christian wandered in this hopeless state for a quite a while, he thought he heard a man ahead of him saying, "Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me." [Ps. 23:4]
{164} Then he was glad, and that for these reasons:
{164} Then he felt happy, and it was for these reasons:
First, Because he gathered from thence, that some who feared God were in this valley as well as himself.
First, he realized that there were others in this valley who feared God just like he did.
Secondly, For that he perceived God was with them, though in that dark and dismal state; and why not, thought he, with me? though, by reason of the impediment that attends this place, I cannot perceive it. [Job 9:11]
Secondly, he saw that God was with them, even in that dark and gloomy situation; and he wondered, why not with me? Even though, because of the obstacles that come with this place, I can’t see it. [Job 9:11]
Thirdly, For that he hoped, could he overtake them, to have company by and by. So he went on, and called to him that was before; but he knew not what to answer; for that he also thought to be alone. And by and by the day broke; then said Christian, He hath turned "the shadow of death into the morning". [Amos 5:8]
Thirdly, he hoped that if he could catch up to them, he would have company soon. So he kept going and called out to the one ahead; but he didn't know how to respond because he also thought he would be alone. Eventually, day broke; then Christian said, "He has turned the shadow of death into the morning." [Amos 5:8]
{165} Now morning being come, he looked back, not out of desire to return, but to see, by the light of the day, what hazards he had gone through in the dark. So he saw more perfectly the ditch that was on the one hand, and the mire that was on the other; also how narrow the way was which led betwixt them both; also now he saw the hobgoblins, and satyrs, and dragons of the pit, but all afar off, (for after break of day, they came not nigh;) yet they were discovered to him, according to that which is written, "He discovereth deep things out of darkness, and bringeth out to light the shadow of death." [Job 12:22]
{165} When morning came, he looked back, not out of a desire to go back, but to see what dangers he had passed through in the dark. Now, in the light of day, he could more clearly see the ditch on one side and the mud on the other; he also noticed how narrow the path was that ran between them. He saw the hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit, but they were all far off (because after dawn, they didn’t come close). Yet they were shown to him, just as it is written, "He uncovers deep things out of darkness, and brings to light the shadow of death." [Job 12:22]
{166} Now was Christian much affected with his deliverance from all the dangers of his solitary way; which dangers, though he feared them more before, yet he saw them more clearly now, because the light of the day made them conspicuous to him. And about this time the sun was rising, and this was another mercy to Christian; for you must note, that though the first part of the Valley of the Shadow of Death was dangerous, yet this second part which he was yet to go, was, if possible, far more dangerous; for from the place where he now stood, even to the end of the valley, the way was all along set so full of snares, traps, gins, and nets here, and so full of pits, pitfalls, deep holes, and shelvings down there, that, had it now been dark, as it was when he came the first part of the way, had he had a thousand souls, they had in reason been cast away; but, as I said just now, the sun was rising. Then said he, "His candle shineth upon my head, and by his light I walk through darkness." [Job 29:3]
{166} Christian was really moved by his escape from all the dangers of his lonely journey. Although he had feared them more before, he could see them more clearly now because the daylight made them obvious to him. Around this time, the sun was rising, which was another blessing for Christian. You should note that while the first part of the Valley of the Shadow of Death was dangerous, this second part he was about to enter was, if anything, even more perilous. From where he stood to the end of the valley, the path was filled with snares, traps, gins, and nets all around, and there were pits, pitfalls, deep holes, and ledges below. If it had been dark, as it was when he first traveled through, even a thousand souls would reasonably have been lost; but, as I mentioned earlier, the sun was rising. Then he said, "His candle shineth upon my head, and by his light I walk through darkness." [Job 29:3]
{167} In this light, therefore, he came to the end of the valley. Now I saw in my dream, that at the end of this valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and mangled bodies of men, even of pilgrims that had gone this way formerly; and while I was musing what should be the reason, I espied a little before me a cave, where two giants, POPE and PAGAN, dwelt in old time; by whose power and tyranny the men whose bones, blood, and ashes, &c., lay there, were cruelly put to death. But by this place Christian went without much danger, whereat I somewhat wondered; but I have learnt since, that PAGAN has been dead many a day; and as for the other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of age, and also of the many shrewd brushes that he met with in his younger days, grown so crazy and stiff in his joints, that he can now do little more than sit in his cave's mouth, grinning at pilgrims as they go by, and biting his nails because he cannot come at them.
{167} With that in mind, he reached the end of the valley. Now, in my dream, I saw that at the end of this valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and the mangled bodies of men, including pilgrims who had traveled this way in the past. As I wondered what the reason might be, I noticed a cave ahead of me, where two giants, POPE and PAGAN, used to live. Their power and cruelty had led to the brutal deaths of the men whose bones, blood, and ashes were scattered there. However, Christian was able to pass through this place without much danger, which surprised me a bit. But I later learned that PAGAN has been dead for a long time; as for the other one, even though he’s still alive, his age and the many tough encounters from his younger days have left him so frail and stiff that he can barely do more than sit at the mouth of his cave, grinning at pilgrims as they walk by and gnawing on his nails because he can't reach them.
{168} So I saw that Christian went on his way; yet, at the sight of the Old Man that sat in the mouth of the cave, he could not tell what to think, especially because he spake to him, though he could not go after him, saying, "You will never mend till more of you be burned." But he held his peace, and set a good face on it, and so went by and catched no hurt. Then sang Christian:
{168} I saw that Christian continued on his journey; however, when he saw the Old Man sitting at the entrance of the cave, he didn't know what to think, especially since the Old Man spoke to him, even though he couldn't follow him, saying, "You won't change until more of you is burned away." But he remained silent, put on a brave face, and passed by without getting hurt. Then Christian sang:
O world of wonders! (I can say no less),
That I should be preserved in that distress
That I have met with here! O blessed be
That hand that from it hath deliver'd me!
Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin
Did compass me, while I this vale was in:
Yea, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets, did lie
My path about, that worthless, silly I
Might have been catch'd, entangled, and cast down;
But since I live, let JESUS wear the crown.
O world of wonders! (I can't say anything less),
That I should be saved from the distress
That I've faced here! O blessed be
That hand that has delivered me from it!
Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin
Surrounded me while I was in this valley:
Yes, snares, pits, traps, and nets lay
All around my path, so that worthless, foolish me
Could have been caught, trapped, and thrown down;
But since I'm alive, let JESUS wear the crown.
{169} Now, as Christian went on his way, he came to a little ascent, which was cast up on purpose that pilgrims might see before them. Up there, therefore, Christian went, and looking forward, he saw Faithful before him, upon his journey. Then said Christian aloud, "Ho! ho! So-ho! stay, and I will be your companion!" At that, Faithful looked behind him; to whom Christian cried again, "Stay, stay, till I come up to you!" But Faithful answered, "No, I am upon my life, and the avenger of blood is behind me."
{169} As Christian continued on his journey, he reached a small slope that had been created so pilgrims could see ahead of them. So, Christian climbed up and looked forward, where he saw Faithful ahead on his path. Then Christian shouted, "Hey! Wait up! I want to join you!" Hearing this, Faithful turned around, and Christian called out again, "Wait, wait, until I catch up with you!" But Faithful replied, "No, I'm in danger, and the avenger of blood is after me."
{170} At this, Christian was somewhat moved, and putting to all his strength, he quickly got up with Faithful, and did also overrun him; so the last was first. Then did Christian vain-gloriously smile, because he had gotten the start of his brother; but not taking good heed to his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell, and could not rise again until Faithful came up to help him.
{170} At this, Christian was a bit touched, and using all his strength, he quickly got up with Faithful, and even passed him; so the last became first. Then Christian smiled proudly because he had gotten ahead of his brother; but not paying attention to his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell, and couldn’t get back up until Faithful came over to help him.
Christian's fall makes Faithful and he go lovingly together
Christian's fall brings Faithful and him together in love.
Then I saw in my dream they went very lovingly on together, and had sweet discourse of all things that had happened to them in their pilgrimage; and thus Christian began:
Then I saw in my dream they went along very lovingly, sharing sweet conversations about everything that had happened to them on their journey; and thus Christian began:
{171} CHR. My honoured and well-beloved brother, Faithful, I am glad that I have overtaken you; and that God has so tempered our spirits, that we can walk as companions in this so pleasant a path.
{171} CHR. My dear and beloved brother, Faithful, I'm really happy to have caught up with you; and that God has balanced our spirits in such a way that we can walk together as friends on this enjoyable journey.
FAITH. I had thought, dear friend, to have had your company quite from our town; but you did get the start of me, wherefore I was forced to come thus much of the way alone.
FAITH. I had hoped, dear friend, to have your company from our town; but you got ahead of me, so I had to come this far alone.
CHR. How long did you stay in the City of Destruction before you set out after me on your pilgrimage?
CHR. How long were you in the City of Destruction before you started your journey after me?
FAITH. Till I could stay no longer; for there was great talk presently after you were gone out that our city would, in short time, with fire from heaven, be burned down to the ground.
FAITH. Until I could no longer remain; for soon after you left, there was a lot of talk that our city would be burned to the ground by fire from heaven in a short time.
CHR. What! did your neighbours talk so?
CHR. What! Did your neighbors really say that?
FAITH. Yes, it was for a while in everybody's mouth.
FAITH. Yeah, it was on everyone's lips for a while.
CHR. What! and did no more of them but you come out to escape the danger?
CHR. What! Is that all you did, just come out to avoid the danger?
FAITH. Though there was, as I said, a great talk thereabout, yet I do not think they did firmly believe it. For in the heat of the discourse, I heard some of them deridingly speak of you and of your desperate journey, (for so they called this your pilgrimage), but I did believe, and do still, that the end of our city will be with fire and brimstone from above; and therefore I have made my escape.
FAITH. Even though there was a lot of discussion about it, I don't think they really believed it. During the conversation, I heard some of them mock you and your difficult journey, (which they referred to as your pilgrimage), but I believed then and still believe that our city's end will come with fire and brimstone from above; that's why I made my escape.
{172} CHR. Did you hear no talk of neighbour Pliable?
{172} CHR. Did you hear any news about our neighbor Pliable?
FAITH. Yes, Christian, I heard that he followed you till he came at the Slough of Despond, where, as some said, he fell in; but he would not be known to have so done; but I am sure he was soundly bedabbled with that kind of dirt.
FAITH. Yes, Christian, I heard that he followed you until he reached the Slough of Despond, where, as some say, he fell in; but he wouldn’t admit to that; however, I’m sure he was thoroughly covered in that kind of muck.
CHR. And what said the neighbours to him?
CHR. And what did the neighbors say to him?
FAITH. He hath, since his going back, been had greatly in derision, and that among all sorts of people; some do mock and despise him; and scarce will any set him on work. He is now seven times worse than if he had never gone out of the city.
FAITH. Since he returned, he has been mocked a lot, and by all kinds of people; some laugh at him and look down on him; and hardly anyone will give him a job. He is now seven times worse off than if he had never left the city.
CHR. But why should they be so set against him, since they also despise the way that he forsook?
CHR. But why are they so against him when they also look down on the path he abandoned?
FAITH. Oh, they say, hang him, he is a turncoat! he was not true to his profession. I think God has stirred up even his enemies to hiss at him, and make him a proverb, because he hath forsaken the way. [Jer. 29:18,19]
FAITH. Oh, they say, hang him, he’s a traitor! He wasn’t loyal to his profession. I believe God has even turned his enemies against him to mock him and make him a saying, because he has abandoned the path. [Jer. 29:18,19]
CHR. Had you no talk with him before you came out?
CHR. Didn't you talk to him before you came out?
FAITH. I met him once in the streets, but he leered away on the other side, as one ashamed of what he had done; so I spake not to him.
FAITH. I ran into him once on the street, but he looked away to the other side, as if he were embarrassed by what he had done; so I didn’t say anything to him.
{173} CHR. Well, at my first setting out, I had hopes of that man; but now I fear he will perish in the overthrow of the city; for it is happened to him according to the true proverb, "The dog is turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed, to her wallowing in the mire." [2 Pet. 2:22]
{173} CHR. When I first set out, I had hopes for that guy; but now I worry he will be lost in the city's downfall; for it has happened to him just like the saying goes, "A dog returns to its own vomit, and a washed pig goes back to rolling in the mud." [2 Pet. 2:22]
FAITH. These are my fears of him too; but who can hinder that which will be?
FAITH. I have my fears about him as well; but who can stop what is meant to happen?
CHR. Well, neighbour Faithful, said Christian, let us leave him, and talk of things that more immediately concern ourselves. Tell me now, what you have met with in the way as you came; for I know you have met with some things, or else it may be writ for a wonder.
CHR. Well, neighbor Faithful, said Christian, let’s leave him and talk about things that are more relevant to us. Tell me now, what have you encountered on your way here? I know you’ve come across some things, or else it would be quite surprising.
{174} FAITH. I escaped the Slough that I perceived you fell into, and got up to the gate without that danger; only I met with one whose name was Wanton, who had like to have done me a mischief.
{174} FAITH. I avoided the pit that I saw you fell into and made it to the gate without that trouble; however, I encountered someone named Wanton, who almost caused me harm.
CHR. It was well you escaped her net; Joseph was hard put to it by her, and he escaped her as you did; but it had like to have cost him his life. [Gen. 39:11-13] But what did she do to you?
CHR. It's good you got away from her; Joseph had a tough time with her, and he managed to escape just like you did, but it almost cost him his life. [Gen. 39:11-13] But what did she do to you?
FAITH. You cannot think, but that you know something, what a flattering tongue she had; she lay at me hard to turn aside with her, promising me all manner of content.
FAITH. You can’t help but know something; she had such a smooth tongue. She pressed me hard to join her, promising me all kinds of pleasure.
CHR. Nay, she did not promise you the content of a good conscience.
CHR. No, she didn’t promise you the peace of a clear conscience.
FAITH. You know what I mean; all carnal and fleshly content.
FAITH. You get what I’m saying; all physical and bodily pleasure.
CHR. Thank God you have escaped her: "The abhorred of the Lord shall fall into her ditch." [Ps. 22:14]
CHR. Thank God you’ve escaped her: "The one hated by the Lord shall fall into her pit." [Ps. 22:14]
FAITH. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly escape her or no.
FAITH. No, I don't know if I completely escaped her or not.
CHR. Why, I trow, you did not consent to her desires?
CHR. I suppose you didn't agree to her wishes?
FAITH. No, not to defile myself; for I remembered an old writing that I had seen, which said, "Her steps take hold on hell." [Prov. 5:5] So I shut mine eyes, because I would not be bewitched with her looks. [Job 31:1] Then she railed on me, and I went my way.
FAITH. No, I won’t compromise myself; I remembered something I had read that said, "Her steps lead to death." [Prov. 5:5] So I closed my eyes because I didn’t want to be enchanted by her appearance. [Job 31:1] Then she insulted me, and I just walked away.
CHR. Did you meet with no other assault as you came?
CHR. Did you encounter any other attacks on your way here?
{175} FAITH. When I came to the foot of the hill called Difficulty, I met with a very aged man, who asked me what I was, and whither bound. I told him that I am a pilgrim, going to the Celestial City. Then said the old man, Thou lookest like an honest fellow; wilt thou be content to dwell with me for the wages that I shall give thee? Then I asked him his name, and where he dwelt. He said his name was Adam the First, and that he dwelt in the town of Deceit. [Eph. 4:22] I asked him then what was his work, and what the wages he would give. He told me that his work was many delights; and his wages that I should be his heir at last. I further asked him what house he kept, and what other servants he had. So he told me that his house was maintained with all the dainties in the world; and that his servants were those of his own begetting. Then I asked if he had any children. He said that he had but three daughters: The Lust of the Flesh, The Lust of the Eyes, and The Pride of Life, and that I should marry them all if I would. [1 John 2:16] Then I asked how long time he would have me live with him? And he told me, As long as he lived himself.
{175} FAITH. When I reached the base of the hill called Difficulty, I met an elderly man who asked me who I was and where I was heading. I told him I was a pilgrim on my way to the Celestial City. The old man replied, "You seem like an honest guy; would you be willing to stay with me for the wages I’ll offer you?" I then asked for his name and where he lived. He said his name was Adam the First and that he lived in the town of Deceit. [Eph. 4:22] I asked him what his work was and what wages he would give. He told me that his work involved many pleasures and that his wages would be that I would be his heir in the end. I further inquired about the house he kept and what other servants he had. He informed me that his house was filled with all the delicacies in the world and that his servants were those he had fathered. I then asked if he had any children. He said he had only three daughters: The Lust of the Flesh, The Lust of the Eyes, and The Pride of Life, and that I could marry them all if I wanted. [1 John 2:16] Finally, I asked how long he wanted me to stay with him, and he replied, "As long as I live."
CHR. Well, and what conclusion came the old man and you to at last?
CHR. So, what conclusion did you and the old man come to in the end?
FAITH. Why, at first, I found myself somewhat inclinable to go with the man, for I thought he spake very fair; but looking in his forehead, as I talked with him, I saw there written, "Put off the old man with his deeds."
FAITH. At first, I was somewhat tempted to go along with the man because I thought he spoke very nicely; but as I looked at his forehead while talking to him, I saw written there, "Put off the old man with his deeds."
CHR. And how then?
CHR. So, what now?
{176} FAITH. Then it came burning hot into my mind, whatever he said, and however he flattered, when he got me home to his house, he would sell me for a slave. So I bid him forbear to talk, for I would not come near the door of his house. Then he reviled me, and told me that he would send such a one after me, that should make my way bitter to my soul. So I turned to go away from him; but just as I turned myself to go thence, I felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me such a deadly twitch back, that I thought he had pulled part of me after himself. This made me cry, "O wretched man!" [Rom. 7:24] So I went on my way up the hill.
{176} FAITH. Then it hit me hard, no matter what he said or how much he tried to flatter me, once I got to his house, he would end up selling me as a slave. So, I asked him to stop talking because I didn't want to go near his door. Then he insulted me and claimed he would send someone after me who would make my life miserable. I started to walk away from him; just as I turned to leave, I felt him grab my flesh and give me such a painful yank that I thought he had pulled a part of me back with him. This made me cry out, "Oh, what a wretched man!" [Rom. 7:24] So I continued on my way up the hill.
Now when I had got about half-way up, I looked behind, and saw one coming after me, swift as the wind; so he overtook me just about the place where the settle stands.
Now that I was about halfway up, I turned around and saw someone coming up behind me, fast as the wind; he caught up to me right at the spot where the bench is.
CHR. Just there, said Christian, did I sit down to rest me; but being overcome with sleep, I there lost this roll out of my bosom.
CHR. Right there, Christian said, I sat down to take a break; but I was so tired that I ended up losing this roll from my pocket.
{177} FAITH. But, good brother, hear me out. So soon as the man overtook me, he was but a word and a blow, for down he knocked me, and laid me for dead. But when I was a little come to myself again, I asked him wherefore he served me so. He said, because of my secret inclining to Adam the First; and with that he struck me another deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down backward; so I lay at his foot as dead as before. So, when I came to myself again, I cried him mercy; but he said, I know not how to show mercy; and with that he knocked me down again. He had doubtless made an end of me, but that one came by, and bid him forbear.
{177} FAITH. But, good brother, hear me out. As soon as the man caught up with me, it was just one word and one punch, and he knocked me down, leaving me for dead. But when I started to regain my senses, I asked him why he treated me that way. He said it was because of my secret attraction to Adam the First; and with that, he dealt me another brutal blow to the chest and knocked me down again, so I lay at his feet as lifeless as before. When I finally came to again, I begged for mercy, but he replied that he didn't know how to show mercy; and with that, he knocked me down once more. He would have surely finished me off if someone hadn't come along and told him to stop.
CHR. Who was that that bid him forbear?
CHR. Who was it that told him to stop?
FAITH. I did not know him at first, but as he went by, I perceived the holes in his hands and in his side; then I concluded that he was our Lord. So I went up the hill.
FAITH. I didn’t recognize him at first, but as he passed by, I noticed the holes in his hands and his side; then I realized that he was our Lord. So I walked up the hill.
{178} CHR. That man that overtook you was Moses. He spareth none, neither knoweth he how to show mercy to those that transgress his law.
{178} CHR. The man who caught up to you was Moses. He shows no mercy and doesn't know how to be lenient toward those who break his law.
FAITH. I know it very well; it was not the first time that he has met with me. It was he that came to me when I dwelt securely at home, and that told me he would burn my house over my head if I stayed there.
FAITH. I know it very well; it wasn’t the first time he had met with me. It was he who came to me when I felt safe at home and told me he would burn my house down with me inside if I stayed there.
CHR. But did you not see the house that stood there on the top of the hill, on the side of which Moses met you?
CHR. But didn't you see the house that was up on the hill, on the side where Moses met you?
FAITH. Yes, and the lions too, before I came at it: but for the lions, I think they were asleep, for it was about noon; and because I had so much of the day before me, I passed by the porter, and came down the hill.
FAITH. Yes, and the lions too, before I got there: but as for the lions, I think they were asleep since it was around noon; and since I had plenty of the day ahead of me, I went past the gatekeeper and walked down the hill.
CHR. He told me, indeed, that he saw you go by, but I wish you had called at the house, for they would have showed you so many rarities, that you would scarce have forgot them to the day of your death. But pray tell me, Did you meet nobody in the Valley of Humility?
CHR. He actually told me that he saw you pass by, but I wish you had stopped by the house, because they would have shown you so many amazing things that you probably wouldn't have forgotten them for the rest of your life. But please tell me, did you run into anyone in the Valley of Humility?
{179} FAITH. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who would willingly have persuaded me to go back again with him; his reason was, for that the valley was altogether without honour. He told me, moreover, that there to go was the way to disobey all my friends, as Pride, Arrogancy, Self-conceit, Worldly-glory, with others, who he knew, as he said, would be very much offended, if I made such a fool of myself as to wade through this valley.
{179} FAITH. Yes, I encountered someone named Discontent, who really wanted me to turn back with him. His argument was that the valley was completely devoid of honor. He also mentioned that going there would mean disobeying all my friends, like Pride, Arrogance, Self-importance, and Worldly-glory, among others, who he claimed would be very upset if I were foolish enough to wade through this valley.
CHR. Well, and how did you answer him?
CHR. So, what did you say to him?
{180} Faithful's answer to Discontent
Faithful's response to Discontent
FAITH. I told him, that although all these that he named might claim kindred of me, and that rightly, for indeed they were my relations according to the flesh; yet since I became a pilgrim, they have disowned me, as I also have rejected them; and therefore they were to me now no more than if they had never been of my lineage.
FAITH. I told him that even though all the people he mentioned could rightfully consider themselves related to me, since they were my relatives by blood, ever since I became a pilgrim, they have disowned me, and I have rejected them too; therefore, to me, they are just like if they had never been related to me at all.
I told him, moreover, that as to this valley, he had quite misrepresented the thing; for before honour is humility, and a haughty spirit before a fall. Therefore, said I, I had rather go through this valley to the honour that was so accounted by the wisest, than choose that which he esteemed most worthy our affections.
I told him, in addition, that he had completely misrepresented this valley; for before honor comes humility, and pride goes before a fall. So, I said, I would rather go through this valley to the honor that the wisest have recognized than choose what he thought was most worthy of our affection.
CHR. Met you with nothing else in that valley?
Met you with nothing else in that valley?
{181} FAITH. Yes, I met with Shame; but of all the men that I met with in my pilgrimage, he, I think, bears the wrong name. The others would be said nay, after a little argumentation, and somewhat else; but this bold-faced Shame would never have done.
{181} FAITH. Yes, I encountered Shame; but of all the people I met on my journey, I think he has the most misleading name. The others could be persuaded to say no after a bit of discussion and some other things; but this brazen Shame would never back down.
CHR. Why, what did he say to you?
CHR. What did he say to you?
FAITH. What! why, he objected against religion itself; he said it was a pitiful, low, sneaking business for a man to mind religion; he said that a tender conscience was an unmanly thing; and that for a man to watch over his words and ways, so as to tie up himself from that hectoring liberty that the brave spirits of the times accustom themselves unto, would make him the ridicule of the times. He objected also, that but few of the mighty, rich, or wise, were ever of my opinion [1 Cor. 1:26; 3:18; Phil. 3:7,8]; nor any of them neither [John 7:48], before they were persuaded to be fools, and to be of a voluntary fondness, to venture the loss of all, for nobody knows what. He, moreover, objected the base and low estate and condition of those that were chiefly the pilgrims of the times in which they lived: also their ignorance and want of understanding in all natural science. Yea, he did hold me to it at that rate also, about a great many more things than here I relate; as, that it was a shame to sit whining and mourning under a sermon, and a shame to come sighing and groaning home: that it was a shame to ask my neighbour forgiveness for petty faults, or to make restitution where I have taken from any. He said, also, that religion made a man grow strange to the great, because of a few vices, which he called by finer names; and made him own and respect the base, because of the same religious fraternity. And is not this, said he, a shame?
FAITH. What! He argued against religion itself; he said it was a pathetic, low, sneaky thing for a man to care about religion. He claimed that having a sensitive conscience was unmanly and that for a man to monitor his words and actions to restrain himself from the bold freedom that the brave spirits of the times embraced would make him the laughingstock of the era. He also pointed out that very few of the powerful, rich, or wise ever shared my viewpoint; nor did any of them, before they were convinced to be foolish and willingly risk everything for something that nobody understands. Furthermore, he criticized the lowly status and condition of those who were mainly the pilgrims of their time, along with their ignorance and lack of understanding in natural sciences. Yes, he pressed me on many more issues than I mention here, such as that it was shameful to sit there whining and mourning during a sermon and shameful to come home sighing and groaning. He said it was shameful to ask my neighbor for forgiveness for minor faults or to return what I had taken from anyone. He also stated that religion made a man distant from the powerful because of a few vices, which he dressed up with nicer terms, and made him acknowledge and respect the lowly because of the same religious bond. And isn’t that, he asked, a shame?
{182} CHR. And what did you say to him?
{182} CHR. And what did you tell him?
FAITH. Say! I could not tell what to say at the first. Yea, he put me so to it, that my blood came up in my face; even this Shame fetched it up, and had almost beat me quite off. But at last I began to consider, that "that which is highly esteemed among men, is had in abomination with God." [Luke 16:15] And I thought again, this Shame tells me what men are; but it tells me nothing what God or the Word of God is. And I thought, moreover, that at the day of doom, we shall not be doomed to death or life according to the hectoring spirits of the world, but according to the wisdom and law of the Highest. Therefore, thought I, what God says is best, indeed is best, though all the men in the world are against it. Seeing, then, that God prefers his religion; seeing God prefers a tender conscience; seeing they that make themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven are wisest; and that the poor man that loveth Christ is richer than the greatest man in the world that hates him; Shame, depart, thou art an enemy to my salvation! Shall I entertain thee against my sovereign Lord? How then shall I look him in the face at his coming? Should I now be ashamed of his ways and servants, how can I expect the blessing? [Mark 8:38] But, indeed, this Shame was a bold villain; I could scarce shake him out of my company; yea, he would be haunting of me, and continually whispering me in the ear, with some one or other of the infirmities that attend religion; but at last I told him it was but in vain to attempt further in this business; for those things that he disdained, in those did I see most glory; and so at last I got past this importunate one. And when I had shaken him off, then I began to sing--
FAITH. Hey! I really struggled to find the words at first. Yeah, he got to me so much that I felt my face flush; even this Shame brought it out and almost made me lose my confidence completely. But eventually, I started to think that "what is highly valued by people is despised by God." [Luke 16:15] Then I realized, this Shame can tell me about people, but it doesn’t tell me anything about God or the Word of God. I also thought that on Judgment Day, we won't be judged by the loud voices of the world, but by the wisdom and law of the Highest. So, I concluded that what God says is the best is truly the best, even if everyone else disagrees. Since God values His religion, and since a sensitive conscience is precious to Him, and since those who are willing to sacrifice themselves for the kingdom of heaven are the wisest, and the poor person who loves Christ is richer than the wealthiest person who hates Him; I said to Shame, go away, you're an enemy to my salvation! Should I entertain you against my sovereign Lord? How will I face Him when He returns? If I’m ashamed of His ways and His followers now, how can I expect His blessing? [Mark 8:38] But this Shame was pretty bold; I could hardly shake him off. He kept lingering, constantly whispering to me about all the weaknesses associated with religion. But eventually, I told him it was pointless to keep trying because the things he looked down on were the very ones I found most glorious. In the end, I finally managed to get rid of this persistent nuisance. And once I shook him off, I started to sing—
The trials that those men do meet withal,
That are obedient to the heavenly call,
Are manifold, and suited to the flesh,
And come, and come, and come again afresh;
That now, or sometime else, we by them may
Be taken, overcome, and cast away.
Oh, let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims, then
Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men.
The challenges that those men face,
Who are faithful to the heavenly calling,
Are numerous and tailored to the flesh,
And they come, and come, and keep coming again;
That now, or at some other time, we might
Be captured, defeated, and thrown aside.
Oh, let the travelers, let the travelers, then
Be watchful and stand strong like men.
{183} CHR. I am glad, my brother, that thou didst withstand this villain so bravely; for of all, as thou sayest, I think he has the wrong name; for he is so bold as to follow us in the streets, and to attempt to put us to shame before all men: that is, to make us ashamed of that which is good; but if he was not himself audacious, he would never attempt to do as he does. But let us still resist him; for notwithstanding all his bravadoes, he promoteth the fool and none else. "The wise shall inherit glory, said Solomon, but shame shall be the promotion of fools." [Prov. 3:35]
{183} CHR. I'm glad, my brother, that you stood up to this villain so bravely; because, as you said, I think he has the wrong name. He’s bold enough to follow us in the streets and tries to shame us in front of everyone, trying to make us feel ashamed of what is good. If he weren't so reckless, he wouldn't try to do what he does. But let’s keep resisting him; despite all his boasting, he only promotes foolishness. "The wise shall inherit glory," said Solomon, "but shame shall be the promotion of fools." [Prov. 3:35]
FAITH. I think we must cry to Him for help against Shame, who would have us to be valiant for the truth upon the earth.
FAITH. I believe we should call out to Him for help against Shame, who wants us to stand strong for the truth in this world.
CHR. You say true; but did you meet nobody else in that valley?
CHR. You're right; but did you meet anyone else in that valley?
FAITH. No, not I; for I had sunshine all the rest of the way through that, and also through the Valley of the Shadow of Death.
FAITH. No, not me; because I had sunshine the entire way through that, and also through the Valley of the Shadow of Death.
{184} CHR. It was well for you. I am sure it fared far otherwise with me; I had for a long season, as soon almost as I entered into that valley, a dreadful combat with that foul fiend Apollyon; yea, I thought verily he would have killed me, especially when he got me down and crushed me under him, as if he would have crushed me to pieces; for as he threw me, my sword flew out of my hand; nay, he told me he was sure of me: but I cried to God, and he heard me, and delivered me out of all my troubles. Then I entered into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and had no light for almost half the way through it. I thought I should have been killed there, over and over; but at last day broke, and the sun rose, and I went through that which was behind with far more ease and quiet.
{184} CHR. It was good for you. I’m sure it was a completely different story for me; I had a long and terrifying struggle with that wicked fiend Apollyon, almost as soon as I entered that valley. I truly thought he would kill me, especially when he had me on the ground and was crushing me under him, as if he meant to break me into pieces. When he threw me down, my sword slipped out of my hand; he even said he was certain of my defeat. But I cried out to God, and He heard me and rescued me from all my troubles. Then I entered the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and I had no light for almost half the journey. I thought I was going to die time and again; but eventually, the day broke, the sun rose, and I moved through what lay behind me with much more ease and peace.
{185} Moreover, I saw in my dream, that as they went on, Faithful, as he chanced to look on one side, saw a man whose name is Talkative, walking at a distance beside them; for in this place there was room enough for them all to walk. He was a tall man, and something more comely at a distance than at hand. To this man Faithful addressed himself in this manner:
{185} Moreover, I saw in my dream that as they continued on, Faithful happened to look to the side and saw a man named Talkative walking a little way off beside them; there was enough space for everyone to walk together. He was a tall man and looked somewhat more attractive from a distance than up close. Faithful approached him and said this:
FAITH. Friend, whither away? Are you going to the heavenly country?
FAITH. Friend, where are you headed? Are you going to the heavenly place?
TALK. I am going to the same place.
TALK. I'm headed to the same spot.
FAITH. That is well; then I hope we may have your good company.
FAITH. That's great; I hope we'll have your company.
TALK. With a very good will will I be your companion.
TALK. I’ll gladly be your companion.
{186} FAITH. Come on, then, and let us go together, and let us spend our time in discoursing of things that are profitable.
{186} FAITH. Come on, let’s go together and spend our time talking about things that are worthwhile.
Talkative's dislike of bad discourse
Talkative's dislike of bad talk
TALK. To talk of things that are good, to me is very acceptable, with you or with any other; and I am glad that I have met with those that incline to so good a work; for, to speak the truth, there are but few that care thus to spend their time, (as they are in their travels), but choose much rather to be speaking of things to no profit; and this hath been a trouble for me.
TALK. Talking about good things is something I really appreciate, whether it's with you or anyone else. I'm glad to have met people who are interested in such a positive pursuit; honestly, there are very few who are willing to spend their time this way while traveling. Most prefer to discuss things that offer no real value, and that's been a source of frustration for me.
FAITH. That is indeed a thing to be lamented; for what things so worthy of the use of the tongue and mouth of men on earth as are the things of the God of heaven?
FAITH. That is truly something to be regretted; for what could be more deserving of our speech and expression than the matters of the God of heaven?
TALK. I like you wonderful well, for your sayings are full of conviction; and I will add, what thing is so pleasant, and what so profitable, as to talk of the things of God? What things so pleasant (that is, if a man hath any delight in things that are wonderful)? For instance, if a man doth delight to talk of the history or the mystery of things; or if a man doth love to talk of miracles, wonders, or signs, where shall he find things recorded so delightful, and so sweetly penned, as in the Holy Scripture?
TALK. I really like you because what you say is so convincing; and I’ll add, what could be more enjoyable and rewarding than discussing the things of God? What could be so enjoyable (that is, if someone finds joy in amazing things)? For example, if someone loves to talk about history or the mysteries of life; or if someone enjoys discussing miracles, wonders, or signs, where else can they find such delightful and beautifully written things as in the Holy Scripture?
{187} FAITH. That is true; but to be profited by such things in our talk should be that which we design.
{187} FAITH. That's true; but for such things to be useful in our conversation, it should be what we aim for.
Talkative's fine discourse
Talkative's great conversation
TALK. That is it that I said; for to talk of such things is most profitable; for by so doing, a man may get knowledge of many things; as of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit of things above. Thus, in general, but more particularly by this, a man may learn the necessity of the new birth, the insufficiency of our works, the need of Christ's righteousness, &c. Besides, by this a man may learn, by talk, what it is to repent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, or the like; by this also a man may learn what are the great promises and consolations of the gospel, to his own comfort. Further, by this a man may learn to refute false opinions, to vindicate the truth, and also to instruct the ignorant.
TALK. That’s what I said; talking about these things is very useful because it helps a person learn about many subjects, like the emptiness of worldly things and the value of spiritual matters. Overall, but more specifically, it teaches a person the importance of being born again, the inadequacy of our actions, the need for Christ’s righteousness, etc. Additionally, through discussion, one can understand what it means to repent, to have faith, to pray, to endure hardship, and so on; this also helps one discover the great promises and comforts of the gospel for personal consolation. Furthermore, through this, a person can learn how to challenge false beliefs, defend the truth, and educate the uninformed.
FAITH. All this is true, and glad am I to hear these things from you.
FAITH. Everything you’ve said is true, and I’m really happy to hear it from you.
TALK. Alas! the want of this is the cause why so few understand the need of faith, and the necessity of a work of grace in their soul, in order to eternal life; but ignorantly live in the works of the law, by which a man can by no means obtain the kingdom of heaven.
TALK. Unfortunately, the lack of this is why so few understand the importance of faith and the need for a transformative work in their soul for eternal life; instead, they cluelessly follow the works of the law, by which no one can ever achieve the kingdom of heaven.
{188} FAITH. But, by your leave, heavenly knowledge of these is the gift of God; no man attaineth to them by human industry, or only by the talk of them.
{188} FAITH. But, if you allow me, the divine understanding of these things is a gift from God; no one achieves them through just human effort or by merely discussing them.
TALK. All this I know very well; for a man can receive nothing, except it be given him from Heaven; all is of grace, not of works. I could give you a hundred scriptures for the confirmation of this.
TALK. I know this very well; a person can receive nothing unless it’s given to them from Heaven; everything is from grace, not from our actions. I could share a hundred scriptures to confirm this.
FAITH. Well, then, said Faithful, what is that one thing that we shall at this time found our discourse upon?
FAITH. Well, then, Faithful said, what is one thing we should focus our conversation on right now?
TALK. What you will. I will talk of things heavenly, or things earthly; things moral, or things evangelical; things sacred, or things profane; things past, or things to come; things foreign, or things at home; things more essential, or things circumstantial; provided that all be done to our profit.
TALK. Speak your mind. I'll discuss heavenly matters or earthly ones; moral issues or evangelical topics; sacred subjects or profane ones; past events or future possibilities; foreign affairs or local matters; essential topics or circumstantial details; as long as it all benefits us.
{189} FAITH. Now did Faithful begin to wonder; and stepping to Christian, (for he walked all this while by himself), he said to him, (but softly), What a brave companion have we got! Surely this man will make a very excellent pilgrim.
{189} FAITH. At this point, Faithful started to wonder; and stepping over to Christian, (who had been walking alone), he said to him, (but quietly), What a great companion we have! This man is definitely going to be an outstanding pilgrim.
CHR. At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, This man, with whom you are so taken, will beguile, with that tongue of his, twenty of them that know him not.
CHR. At this, the Christian smiled modestly and said, "This guy, whom you're so impressed with, will charm twenty people who don’t know him with that silver tongue of his."
FAITH. Do you know him, then?
FAITH. Do you know her?
{190} CHR. Know him! Yes, better than he knows himself.
{190} CHR. Know him! Yes, better than he knows himself.
FAITH. Pray, what is he?
FAITH. Pray, who is he?
CHR. His name is Talkative; he dwelleth in our town. I wonder that you should be a stranger to him, only I consider that our town is large.
CHR. His name is Talkative; he lives in our town. I’m surprised you don’t know him, but I guess our town is pretty big.
FAITH. Whose son is he? And whereabout does he dwell?
FAITH. Who is his father? And where does he live?
CHR. He is the son of one Say-well; he dwelt in Prating Row; and is known of all that are acquainted with him, by the name of Talkative in Prating Row; and notwithstanding his fine tongue, he is but a sorry fellow.
CHR. He is the son of someone named Say-well; he lives on Prating Row; and everyone who knows him calls him Talkative in Prating Row; and despite his smooth talking, he’s really quite a worthless guy.
{191} FAITH. Well, he seems to be a very pretty man.
{191} FAITH. Well, he seems to be a really attractive guy.
CHR. That is, to them who have not thorough acquaintance with him; for he is best abroad; near home, he is ugly enough. Your saying that he is a pretty man, brings to my mind what I have observed in the work of the painter, whose pictures show best at a distance, but, very near, more unpleasing.
CHR. That is, for those who don’t know him well; because he’s better viewed from a distance, but up close, he’s not so great. Your comment about him being handsome reminds me of what I’ve noticed in paintings, which look amazing from afar, but are quite unpleasant when you get too close.
{192} FAITH. But I am ready to think you do but jest, because you smiled.
{192} FAITH. But I’m starting to think you’re just joking since you smiled.
CHR. God forbid that I should jest (although I smiled) in this matter, or that I should accuse any falsely! I will give you a further discovery of him. This man is for any company, and for any talk; as he talketh now with you, so will he talk when he is on the ale-bench; and the more drink he hath in his crown, the more of these things he hath in his mouth; religion hath no place in his heart, or house, or conversation; all he hath lieth in his tongue, and his religion is, to make a noise therewith.
CHR. God forbid that I should joke about this (even though I smiled) or falsely accuse anyone! Let me tell you more about him. This guy is good with any crowd and any topic; just as he talks to you now, he will talk while drinking at the bar, and the more he drinks, the more he talks. He has no real religion in his heart, home, or conversations; everything he has is just empty words, and his idea of religion is to make noise with them.
{193} FAITH. Say you so! then am I in this man greatly deceived.
{193} FAITH. Is that so? Then I have been greatly misled by this man.
CHR. Deceived! you may be sure of it; remember the proverb, "They say and do not." [Matt. 23:3] But the kingdom of God is not in word, but in Power. [1 Cor 4:20] He talketh of prayer, of repentance, of faith, and of the new birth; but he knows but only to talk of them. I have been in his family, and have observed him both at home and abroad; and I know what I say of him is the truth. His house is as empty of religion as the white of an egg is of savour. There is there neither prayer nor sign of repentance for sin; yea, the brute in his kind serves God far better than he. He is the very stain, reproach, and shame of religion, to all that know him; it can hardly have a good word in all that end of the town where he dwells, through him. [Rom. 2:24,25] Thus say the common people that know him, A saint abroad, and a devil at home. His poor family finds it so; he is such a churl, such a railer at and so unreasonable with his servants, that they neither know how to do for or speak to him. Men that have any dealings with him say it is better to deal with a Turk than with him; for fairer dealing they shall have at their hands. This Talkative (if it be possible) will go beyond them, defraud, beguile, and overreach them. Besides, he brings up his sons to follow his steps; and if he findeth in any of them a foolish timorousness, (for so he calls the first appearance of a tender conscience,) he calls them fools and blockheads, and by no means will employ them in much, or speak to their commendations before others. For my part, I am of opinion, that he has, by his wicked life, caused many to stumble and fall; and will be, if God prevent not, the ruin of many more.
CHR. Deceived! You can count on that; remember the saying, "They say one thing and do another." But the kingdom of God isn’t just talk; it’s about power. He talks about prayer, repentance, faith, and being born again, but he only knows how to talk about them. I’ve been in his home and seen how he behaves both there and in public; I know what I’m saying is true. His house is as devoid of religion as the white of an egg is of flavor. There’s no prayer or even a hint of repentance for sin; in fact, animals serve God better than he does. He’s the very stain, disgrace, and shame of religion to everyone who knows him; he hardly gets a good word on that side of town where he lives. This is what the locals say: a saint in public, but a devil at home. His poor family knows this all too well; he’s such a mean person, such a constant critic, and so unreasonable with his servants that they don’t even know how to approach him or speak to him. People who deal with him would rather negotiate with a Turk, because they would get a fairer deal from them. This Talkative (if it’s possible) will cheat, deceive, and outsmart them. Moreover, he raises his sons to follow his example, and if he sees any sign of timidness in them—because that’s what he calls the first signs of a sensitive conscience—he calls them fools and blockheads and refuses to involve them much or praise them in front of others. As for me, I believe that his wicked lifestyle has caused many to stumble and fall, and if God doesn’t intervene, he’ll lead many more to ruin.
{194} FAITH. Well, my brother, I am bound to believe you; not only because you say you know him, but also because, like a Christian, you make your reports of men. For I cannot think that you speak these things of ill-will, but because it is even so as you say.
{194} FAITH. Well, my brother, I have to believe you; not just because you say you know him, but also because, as a Christian, you speak about people fairly. I can’t believe you would say these things out of malice, but because what you say is true.
CHR. Had I known him no more than you, I might perhaps have thought of him, as, at the first, you did; yea, had he received this report at their hands only that are enemies to religion, I should have thought it had been a slander,--a lot that often falls from bad men's mouths upon good men's names and professions; but all these things, yea, and a great many more as bad, of my own knowledge, I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good men are ashamed of him; they can neither call him brother, nor friend; the very naming of him among them makes them blush, if they know him.
CHR. If I only knew him as you do, I might have thought of him the same way you did at first. Yes, if he had only received this report from those who oppose religion, I would have thought it was slander—a common issue where bad people speak ill of good people's names and beliefs. However, I can prove, from my own experience, that he is guilty of all these things and many more equally bad. Besides, good people are embarrassed by him; they can’t call him brother or friend. Just mentioning his name among them makes them blush if they know him.
{195} FAITH. Well, I see that saying and doing are two things, and hereafter I shall better observe this distinction.
{195} FAITH. Well, I realize that saying and doing are two different things, and from now on, I will pay more attention to this distinction.
CHR. They are two things, indeed, and are as diverse as are the soul and the body; for as the body without the soul is but a dead carcass, so saying, if it be alone, is but a dead carcass also. The soul of religion is the practical part: "Pure religion and undefiled, before God and the Father, is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." [James 1:27; see vv. 22-26] This Talkative is not aware of; he thinks that hearing and saying will make a good Christian, and thus he deceiveth his own soul. Hearing is but as the sowing of the seed; talking is not sufficient to prove that fruit is indeed in the heart and life; and let us assure ourselves, that at the day of doom men shall be judged according to their fruits. [Matt. 13, 25] It will not be said then, Did you believe? but, Were you doers, or talkers only? and accordingly shall they be judged. The end of the world is compared to our harvest; and you know men at harvest regard nothing but fruit. Not that anything can be accepted that is not of faith, but I speak this to show you how insignificant the profession of Talkative will be at that day.
CHR. There are indeed two things, and they are as different as the soul and the body; just as the body without the soul is nothing but a lifeless shell, so words, if they stand alone, are also lifeless. The essence of religion is the practical side: "Pure religion and undefiled, before God the Father, is this: to visit orphans and widows in their distress, and to keep oneself unblemished from the world." [James 1:27; see vv. 22-26] Talkative doesn’t realize this; he believes that just hearing and talking make someone a good Christian, and in doing so, he deceives his own soul. Hearing is like planting seeds; talking alone isn’t enough to show that there’s true fruit in the heart and life; and let's be clear, on Judgment Day people will be judged by their fruits. [Matt. 13, 25] It won’t be asked then, Did you believe? but, Were you doers or just talkers? and they will be judged accordingly. The end of the world is likened to harvest time, and you know that during the harvest, people care only about the fruit. It's not that anything can be accepted that isn’t based on faith, but I mention this to highlight how meaningless Talkative’s claims will be on that day.
{196} FAITH. This brings to my mind that of Moses, by which he describeth the beast that is clean. [Lev. 11:3-7; Deut. 14:6-8] He is such a one that parteth the hoof and cheweth the cud; not that parteth the hoof only, or that cheweth the cud only. The hare cheweth the cud, but yet is unclean, because he parteth not the hoof. And this truly resembleth Talkative; he cheweth the cud, he seeketh knowledge, he cheweth upon the word; but he divideth not the hoof, he parteth not with the way of sinners; but, as the hare, he retaineth the foot of a dog or bear, and therefore he is unclean.
{196} FAITH. This reminds me of Moses, who describes what makes an animal clean. [Lev. 11:3-7; Deut. 14:6-8] A clean animal both has split hooves and chews the cud; it can't just have split hooves or just chew the cud. The hare chews the cud, but it's unclean because it doesn't have split hooves. This is similar to Talkative; he chews the cud, seeks knowledge, and meditates on the word, but he doesn't separate himself from the way of sinners. Like the hare, he holds on to the traits of a dog or bear, which makes him unclean.
CHR. You have spoken, for aught I know, the true gospel sense of those texts. And I will add another thing: Paul calleth some men, yea, and those great talkers, too, sounding brass and tinkling cymbals; that is, as he expounds them in another place, things without life, giving sound. [1 Cor. 13:1-3; 14:7] Things without life, that is, without the true faith and grace of the gospel; and consequently, things that shall never be placed in the kingdom of heaven among those that are the children of life; though their sound, by their talk, be as if it were the tongue or voice of an angel.
CHR. You have expressed, as far as I know, the true meaning of those texts. And I'll add one more thing: Paul refers to some people, even those who speak a lot, as sounding brass and tinkling cymbals; that is, as he explains elsewhere, things without life that make noise. [1 Cor. 13:1-3; 14:7] Things without life, meaning without the true faith and grace of the gospel; and as a result, things that will never be found in the kingdom of heaven among the children of life; even if their words sound like the voice of an angel.
FAITH. Well, I was not so fond of his company at first, but I am as sick of it now. What shall we do to be rid of him?
FAITH. I wasn't very keen on his company at first, but now I'm just as tired of it. What can we do to get rid of him?
CHR. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and you shall find that he will soon be sick of your company too, except God shall touch his heart, and turn it.
CHR. Take my advice, do what I say, and you’ll see that he’ll soon get tired of your company too, unless God touches his heart and changes it.
FAITH. What would you have me to do?
FAITH. What do you want me to do?
CHR. Why, go to him, and enter into some serious discourse about the power of religion; and ask him plainly (when he has approved of it, for that he will) whether this thing be set up in his heart, house, or conversation.
CHR. Why don't you go talk to him and have a meaningful discussion about the power of religion? Just ask him directly (after he agrees, which he will) if this belief is established in his heart, home, or conversations.
{197} FAITH. Then Faithful stepped forward again, and said to Talkative, Come, what cheer? How is it now?
{197} FAITH. Then Faithful stepped forward again and said to Talkative, "Hey, how’s it going? What’s up now?"
TALK. Thank you, well. I thought we should have had a great deal of talk by this time.
TALK. Thank you, well. I thought we would have had a lot of conversations by now.
{198} FAITH. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now; and since you left it with me to state the question, let it be this: How doth the saving grace of God discover itself when it is in the heart of man?
{198} FAITH. Alright, if you’re ready, let’s get to it now; and since you trusted me to raise the question, here it is: How does the saving grace of God show itself when it’s in a person’s heart?
Talkative's false discovery of a work of grace
Talkative's mistaken belief in a moment of grace
TALK. I perceive, then, that our talk must be about the power of things. Well, it is a very good question, and I shall be willing to answer you. And take my answer in brief, thus: First, Where the grace of God is in the heart, it causeth there a great outcry against sin. Secondly--
TALK. I see now that our conversation needs to focus on the power of things. That’s a really good question, and I’m happy to respond. So, here’s my answer in short: First, where God’s grace is in the heart, it creates a strong rejection of sin. Second--
FAITH. Nay, hold, let us consider of one at once. I think you should rather say, It shows itself by inclining the soul to abhor its sin.
FAITH. No, wait, let’s think about one at a time. I believe you should say, It reveals itself by making the soul detest its sin.
TALK. Why, what difference is there between crying out against, and abhorring of sin?
TALK. What’s the difference between calling out against sin and hating it?
{199} FAITH. Oh, a great deal. A man may cry out against sin of policy, but he cannot abhor it, but by virtue of a godly antipathy against it. I have heard many cry out against sin in the pulpit, who yet can abide it well enough in the heart, house, and conversation. Joseph's mistress cried out with a loud voice, as if she had been very holy; but she would willingly, notwithstanding that, have committed uncleanness with him. Some cry out against sin even as the mother cries out against her child in her lap, when she calleth it slut and naughty girl, and then falls to hugging and kissing it.
{199} FAITH. Oh, a lot. A person might shout about the wrongs of certain policies, but they can't truly hate it without a genuine disgust for it. I've heard many people condemn sin from the pulpit, yet they're perfectly fine with it in their hearts, homes, and conversations. Joseph's mistress yelled loudly, pretending to be very righteous; still, she would have happily committed wrongdoing with him. Some people denounce sin just like a mother scolds her child in her lap, calling her a little troublemaker, only to then hug and kiss her.
TALK. You lie at the catch, I perceive.
TALK. I can see you're lying in the catch.
{200} FAITH. No, not I; I am only for setting things right. But what is the second thing whereby you would prove a discovery of a work of grace in the heart?
{200} FAITH. No, not me; I'm just here to sort things out. But what’s the second way you would show that a work of grace exists in the heart?
TALK. Great knowledge of gospel mysteries.
TALK. Deep understanding of gospel mysteries.
FAITH. This sign should have been first; but first or last, it is also false; for knowledge, great knowledge, may be obtained in the mysteries of the gospel, and yet no work of grace in the soul. [1 Cor. 13] Yea, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be nothing, and so consequently be no child of God. When Christ said, "Do you know all these things?" and the disciples had answered, Yes; he addeth, "Blessed are ye if ye do them." He doth not lay the blessing in the knowing of them, but in the doing of them. For there is a knowledge that is not attended with doing: He that knoweth his masters will, and doeth it not. A man may know like an angel, and yet be no Christian, therefore your sign of it is not true. Indeed, to know is a thing that pleaseth talkers and boasters, but to do is that which pleaseth God. Not that the heart can be good without knowledge; for without that, the heart is naught. There is, therefore, knowledge and knowledge. Knowledge that resteth in the bare speculation of things; and knowledge that is accompanied with the grace of faith and love; which puts a man upon doing even the will of God from the heart: the first of these will serve the talker; but without the other the true Christian is not content. "Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy law; yea, I shall observe it with my whole heart." [Ps. 119:34]
FAITH. This sign should have come first; but whether it's first or last, it's still incorrect; because someone can have great knowledge of the mysteries of the gospel and still lack any true grace in their soul. [1 Cor. 13] Yes, even if a person has all knowledge, they can still be nothing, and thus not a child of God. When Christ asked, "Do you know all these things?" and the disciples replied, Yes, He added, "Blessed are you if you do them." The blessing isn’t in knowing them, but in doing them. There is a kind of knowledge that doesn't lead to action: A person who knows their master's will but doesn't do it. A person may know like an angel and still not be a Christian, so your sign of it is false. In fact, knowing is something that excites talkers and boastful people, but doing is what pleases God. Not that the heart can be good without knowledge; without it, the heart is worthless. Therefore, there are different kinds of knowledge. There's knowledge that exists only in the mere speculation of things, and then there's knowledge that comes with the grace of faith and love, motivating a person to do God's will from the heart: the first type will satisfy the talker, but the true Christian cannot be content without the other. "Give me understanding, and I shall keep your law; yes, I will observe it with my whole heart." [Ps. 119:34]
TALK. You lie at the catch again; this is not for edification.
TALK. You're caught in a lie again; this isn't for self-improvement.
FAITH. Well, if you please, propound another sign how this work of grace discovereth itself where it is.
FAITH. Well, if you don’t mind, propose another sign of how this work of grace reveals itself where it exists.
TALK. Not I, for I see we shall not agree.
TALK. Not me, because I can tell we won't see eye to eye.
FAITH. Well, if you will not, will you give me leave to do it?
FAITH. Well, if you won't, can I go ahead and do it?
TALK. You may use your liberty.
TALK. You can use your freedom.
{201} FAITH. A work of grace in the soul discovereth itself, either to him that hath it, or to standers by.
{201} FAITH. A work of grace in the soul reveals itself, either to the person who has it or to those around them.
To him that hath it thus: It gives him conviction of sin, especially of the defilement of his nature and the sin of unbelief, (for the sake of which he is sure to be damned, if he findeth not mercy at God's hand, by faith in Jesus Christ [John 16:8, Rom. 7:24, John 16:9, Mark 16:16]). This sight and sense of things worketh in him sorrow and shame for sin; he findeth, moreover, revealed in him the Saviour of the world, and the absolute necessity of closing with him for life, at the which he findeth hungerings and thirstings after him; to which hungerings, &c., the promise is made. [Ps. 38:18, Jer. 31:19, Gal. 2:16, Acts 4:12, Matt. 5:6, Rev. 21:6] Now, according to the strength or weakness of his faith in his Saviour, so is his joy and peace, so is his love to holiness, so are his desires to know him more, and also to serve him in this world. But though I say it discovereth itself thus unto him, yet it is but seldom that he is able to conclude that this is a work of grace; because his corruptions now, and his abused reason, make his mind to misjudge in this matter; therefore, in him that hath this work, there is required a very sound judgement before he can, with steadiness, conclude that this is a work of grace.
To the one who experiences it this way: It gives him a deep awareness of sin, especially the corruption of his nature and the sin of unbelief (which will lead to his damnation if he doesn't find mercy from God through faith in Jesus Christ [John 16:8, Rom. 7:24, John 16:9, Mark 16:16]). This awareness brings him sorrow and shame for his sins; he also finds the Savior of the world revealed to him and realizes the absolute necessity of turning to Him for life, which stirs within him a deep longing and thirst for Him. The promise is made to those who hunger and thirst for righteousness. [Ps. 38:18, Jer. 31:19, Gal. 2:16, Acts 4:12, Matt. 5:6, Rev. 21:6] Now, the strength or weakness of his faith in his Savior determines his joy and peace, his love for holiness, his desire to know Him more, and his wish to serve Him in this world. However, even though this experience reveals itself to him, he rarely concludes that it is a work of grace, because his corrupt nature and flawed reasoning cause him to misjudge the situation. Thus, for someone experiencing this work, a sound judgment is needed before he can confidently conclude that it is indeed a work of grace.
{202} To others, it is thus discovered:
{202} To others, it is now revealed:
1. By an experimental confession of his faith in Christ. [Rom. 10:10, Phil. 1:27, Matt. 5:19]
1. Through an experimental declaration of his faith in Christ. [Rom. 10:10, Phil. 1:27, Matt. 5:19]
2. By a life answerable to that confession; to wit, a life of holiness, heart-holiness, family-holiness, (if he hath a family), and by conversation-holiness in the world which, in the general, teacheth him, inwardly, to abhor his sin, and himself for that, in secret; to suppress it in his family and to promote holiness in the world; not by talk only, as a hypocrite or talkative person may do, but by a practical subjection, in faith and love, to the power of the Word. [John 14:15, Ps. 50:23, Job 42:5-6, Eze. 20:43] And now, Sir, as to this brief description of the work of grace, and also the discovery of it, if you have aught to object, object; if not, then give me leave to propound to you a second question.
2. By living a life that reflects that confession; specifically, a life of holiness, inner holiness, family holiness (if he has a family), and a way of living that promotes holiness in the world. This generally teaches him, internally, to hate his sin and himself for it in secret; to hide it in his family and to encourage holiness in society; not just by talking, like a hypocrite or a chatty person might do, but through a genuine commitment, in faith and love, to the power of the Word. [John 14:15, Ps. 50:23, Job 42:5-6, Eze. 20:43] Now, Sir, regarding this brief description of the work of grace and its recognition, if you have any objections, please state them; if not, then may I ask you a second question?
{203} TALK. Nay, my part is not now to object, but to hear; let me, therefore, have your second question.
{203} TALK. No, my role now isn't to argue but to listen; so, please go ahead with your next question.
FAITH. It is this: Do you experience this first part of this description of it? and doth your life and conversation testify the same? or standeth your religion in word or in tongue, and not in deed and truth? Pray, if you incline to answer me in this, say no more than you know the God above will say Amen to; and also nothing but what your conscience can justify you in; for not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth. Besides, to say I am thus and thus, when my conversation, and all my neighbours, tell me I lie, is great wickedness.
FAITH. This is what it means: Do you feel this first part of this description? Does your life and actions reflect the same? Or does your religion exist only in words and not in action and truth? Please, if you feel inclined to respond to me on this, say only what you know God above would agree with; and only what your conscience can justify; because it's not the person who praises themselves who is approved, but the one whom the Lord praises. Also, to claim I am this way or that when my actions and all my neighbors say otherwise is serious wrongdoing.
{204} TALK. Then Talkative at first began to blush; but, recovering himself, thus he replied: You come now to experience, to conscience, and God; and to appeal to him for justification of what is spoken. This kind of discourse I did not expect; nor am I disposed to give an answer to such questions, because I count not myself bound thereto, unless you take upon you to be a catechiser, and, though you should so do, yet I may refuse to make you my judge. But, I pray, will you tell me why you ask me such questions?
{204} TALK. Talkative, initially taken aback and blushing, quickly regained his composure and responded: You are now talking about experience, conscience, and God; and seeking His approval for what’s been said. I didn't anticipate this kind of conversation, and I'm not inclined to answer such questions, as I don't believe I'm obligated to do so unless you assume the role of a teacher, and even then, I may choose not to consider you as my judge. But, could you please explain why you are asking me these questions?
{205} FAITH. Because I saw you forward to talk, and because I knew not that you had aught else but notion. Besides, to tell you all the truth, I have heard of you, that you are a man whose religion lies in talk, and that your conversation gives this your mouth-profession the lie.
{205} FAITH. Because I saw you step up to speak, and I didn’t realize you had anything beyond just ideas. Besides, to be completely honest, I've heard about you; you’re someone whose faith is just talk, and your words contradict what you claim to believe.
Faithful's plain dealing with Talkative
Faithful's honest conversation with Talkative
They say, you are a spot among Christians; and that religion fareth the worse for your ungodly conversation; that some have already stumbled at your wicked ways, and that more are in danger of being destroyed thereby; your religion, and an ale-house, and covetousness, and uncleanness, and swearing, and lying, and vain-company keeping, &c., will stand together. The proverb is true of you which is said of a whore, to wit, that she is a shame to all women; so are you a shame to all professors.
They say you’re a stain among Christians, and that your ungodly behavior is hurting the faith; some have already stumbled because of your wicked ways, and many more are at risk of being led astray by it. Your religion, along with drinking, greed, impurity, swearing, lying, and hanging out with the wrong crowd, just won’t go together. The saying about a promiscuous woman fits you perfectly: she’s a disgrace to all women; in the same way, you’re a disgrace to all believers.
TALK. Since you are ready to take up reports and to judge so rashly as you do, I cannot but conclude you are some peevish or melancholy man, not fit to be discoursed with; and so adieu.
TALK. Since you're ready to take on reports and judge so carelessly as you do, I can only conclude that you're some irritable or gloomy person, unfit for conversation; and so goodbye.
{206} CHR. Then came up Christian, and said to his brother, I told you how it would happen: your words and his lusts could not agree; he had rather leave your company than reform his life. But he is gone, as I said; let him go, the loss is no man's but his own; he has saved us the trouble of going from him; for he continuing (as I suppose he will do) as he is, he would have been but a blot in our company: besides, the apostle says, "From such withdraw thyself."
{206} CHR. Then Christian approached and said to his brother, “I told you this would happen: your words and his desires just couldn't get along. He would rather leave us than change his ways. But he's gone, just like I said; let him go. The only one losing out is him; he's saved us the trouble of distancing ourselves from him. If he continues (as I think he will) the way he is, he would just be a burden in our group. Plus, the apostle says, 'Withdraw yourself from such people.'”
FAITH. But I am glad we had this little discourse with him; it may happen that he will think of it again: however, I have dealt plainly with him, and so am clear of his blood, if he perisheth.
FAITH. But I'm glad we had this little talk with him; he might think about it later. Anyway, I spoke honestly with him, so I'm free of his fate if he ends up in trouble.
{207} CHR. You did well to talk so plainly to him as you did; there is but little of this faithful dealing with men now-a-days, and that makes religion to stink so in the nostrils of many, as it doth; for they are these talkative fools whose religion is only in word, and are debauched and vain in their conversation, that (being so much admitted into the fellowship of the godly) do puzzle the world, blemish Christianity, and grieve the sincere. I wish that all men would deal with such as you have done: then should they either be made more conformable to religion, or the company of saints would be too hot for them. Then did Faithful say,
{207} CHR. You did a great job speaking so openly to him; there’s not much of that honest communication with people these days, and that’s what makes religion so off-putting to many. It's the talkative fools who only talk about religion without living it, and who are corrupt and shallow in their conversations, that (being so well accepted among the godly) confuse the world, tarnish Christianity, and upset the sincere. I wish everyone would interact the way you have: then they would either become more aligned with true religion, or the company of the righteous would be too uncomfortable for them. Then Faithful said,
How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes!
How bravely doth he speak! How he presumes
To drive down all before him! But so soon
As Faithful talks of heart-work, like the moon
That's past the full, into the wane he goes.
And so will all, but he that HEART-WORK knows.
How Talkative, at first, shows off his feathers!
How confidently he speaks! How he thinks
He can push everyone aside! But as soon
As Faithful talks about the real work of the heart, he goes
Down like the moon after it's full.
And so will everyone, except the one who understands HEART-WORK.
{208} Thus they went on talking of what they had seen by the way, and so made that way easy which would otherwise, no doubt, have been tedious to them; for now they went through a wilderness.
{208} So they continued talking about what they had seen along the way, which made the journey easier than it would have been otherwise; now they were crossing through a wilderness.
{209} Now, when they were got almost quite out of this wilderness, Faithful chanced to cast his eye back, and espied one coming after them, and he knew him. Oh! said Faithful to his brother, who comes yonder? Then Christian looked, and said, It is my good friend Evangelist. Ay, and my good friend too, said Faithful, for it was he that set me in the way to the gate. Now was Evangelist come up to them, and thus saluted them:
{209} Now, as they were almost out of this wilderness, Faithful happened to look back and saw someone following them, and he recognized him. “Oh!” said Faithful to his brother, “who's that coming?” Christian looked and said, “It’s my good friend Evangelist.” “Yeah, and mine too,” said Faithful, “because he was the one who pointed me to the gate.” Just then, Evangelist reached them and greeted them:
{210} EVAN. Peace be with you, dearly beloved; and peace be to your helpers.
{210} EVAN. Peace be with you, my dear friends; and peace to those who help you.
CHR. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist, the sight of thy countenance brings to my remembrance thy ancient kindness and unwearied labouring for my eternal good.
CHR. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist! Seeing your face reminds me of your past kindness and relentless efforts for my eternal welfare.
FAITH. And a thousand times welcome, said good Faithful. Thy company, O sweet Evangelist, how desirable it is to us poor pilgrims!
FAITH. And a thousand times welcome, said good Faithful. Your company, O sweet Evangelist, is so refreshing to us poor pilgrims!
EVAN. Then said Evangelist, How hath it fared with you, my friends, since the time of our last parting? What have you met with, and how have you behaved yourselves?
EVAN. Then the Evangelist said, How have you all been since we last parted? What have you encountered, and how have you conducted yourselves?
{211} Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things that had happened to them in the way; and how, and with what difficulty, they had arrived at that place.
{211} Then Christian and Faithful shared everything that had happened to them on their journey, including the challenges they faced and how difficult it had been to reach that place.
{212} EVAN. Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not that you have met with trials, but that you have been victors; and for that you have, notwithstanding many weaknesses, continued in the way to this very day.
{212} EVAN. I'm really glad, said Evangelist, not that you've faced challenges, but that you've emerged victorious; and because despite many weaknesses, you've stayed on the path up to this very day.
I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for mine own sake and yours. I have sowed, and you have reaped: and the day is coming, when both he that sowed and they that reaped shall rejoice together; that is, if you hold out: "for in due season ye shall reap, if ye faint not." [John 4:36, Gal. 6:9] The crown is before you, and it is an incorruptible one; so run, that you may obtain it. [1 Cor. 9:24-27] Some there be that set out for this crown, and, after they have gone far for it, another comes in, and takes it from them: hold fast, therefore, that you have; let no man take your crown. [Rev. 3:11] You are not yet out of the gun-shot of the devil; you have not resisted unto blood, striving against sin; let the kingdom be always before you, and believe steadfastly concerning things that are invisible. Let nothing that is on this side the other world get within you; and, above all, look well to your own hearts, and to the lusts thereof, "for they are deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked"; set your faces like a flint; you have all power in heaven and earth on your side.
I’m really glad about this, both for you and for myself. I’ve planted seeds, and you’ve gathered the harvest. The day will come when both the sower and the reapers will celebrate together, if you keep going: “for at the right time you will reap if you don’t give up.” [John 4:36, Gal. 6:9] The prize is ahead of you, and it’s an everlasting one; so run your race to win it. [1 Cor. 9:24-27] Some people start out aiming for this prize, but after they’ve come a long way, someone else comes along and takes it from them. So hold on tight to what you have; let no one take your prize from you. [Rev. 3:11] You’re still within reach of the devil’s attacks; you haven’t fought to the point of shedding blood in your battle against sin. Keep the kingdom in your sight and believe firmly in what isn’t seen. Don’t let anything from this side of the world get into your heart, and above all, watch your own heart and its desires, “for they are deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked”; set your determination like a stone; you have all power in heaven and earth on your side.
{213} CHR. Then Christian thanked him for his exhortation; but told him, withal, that they would have him speak further to them for their help the rest of the way, and the rather, for that they well knew that he was a prophet, and could tell them of things that might happen unto them, and also how they might resist and overcome them. To which request Faithful also consented. So Evangelist began as followeth:--
{213} CHR. Then Christian thanked him for his encouragement; however, he also mentioned that they would like him to speak to them further for their support along the way, especially since they knew he was a prophet and could inform them about potential challenges they might face, as well as how to resist and overcome them. Faithful agreed with this request as well. So Evangelist began as follows:--
EVAN. My sons, you have heard, in the words of the truth of the gospel, that you must, through many tribulations, enter into the kingdom of heaven. And, again, that in every city bonds and afflictions abide in you; and therefore you cannot expect that you should go long on your pilgrimage without them, in some sort or other. You have found something of the truth of these testimonies upon you already, and more will immediately follow; for now, as you see, you are almost out of this wilderness, and therefore you will soon come into a town that you will by and by see before you; and in that town you will be hardly beset with enemies, who will strain hard but they will kill you; and be you sure that one or both of you must seal the testimony which you hold, with blood; but be you faithful unto death, and the King will give you a crown of life.
EVAN. My sons, you have heard, in the words of the truth of the gospel, that you must, through many struggles, enter into the kingdom of heaven. And, again, that in every city there are hardships and challenges waiting for you; so you can’t expect to go long on your journey without encountering them in one way or another. You have already experienced some of the truth of this, and more will come soon; for now, as you can see, you are almost out of this wilderness, and you will soon approach a town that you will see ahead; and in that town, you will face fierce enemies who will do everything they can to defeat you; and be sure that one or both of you will have to seal the testimony you hold with your blood; but if you remain faithful until death, the King will give you a crown of life.
{214} He that shall die there, although his death will be unnatural, and his pain perhaps great, he will yet have the better of his fellow; not only because he will be arrived at the Celestial City soonest, but because he will escape many miseries that the other will meet with in the rest of his journey. But when you are come to the town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here related, then remember your friend, and quit yourselves like men, and commit the keeping of your souls to your God in well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator.
{214} The one who dies there, even though his death will be unnatural and his pain might be significant, will still have the advantage over his companion; not only because he will reach the Celestial City first, but also because he will avoid many hardships that the other will face along the way. But when you arrive in the town and see that everything I’ve mentioned has come true, then remember your friend, act like men, and trust the care of your souls to your God through good deeds, just as you would to a faithful Creator.
{215} Then I saw in my dream, that when they were got out of the wilderness, they presently saw a town before them, and the name of that town is Vanity; and at the town there is a fair kept, called Vanity Fair: it is kept all the year long. It beareth the name of Vanity Fair because the town where it is kept is lighter than vanity; and, also because all that is there sold, or that cometh thither, is vanity. As is the saying of the wise, "all that cometh is vanity." [Eccl. 1; 2:11,17; 11:8; Isa. 11:17]
{215} Then I saw in my dream that when they exited the wilderness, they immediately saw a town in front of them, and the name of that town is Vanity. In that town, there is a fair held called Vanity Fair, which goes on all year round. It’s called Vanity Fair because the town where it’s held is even more focused on vanity, and also because everything sold there, or that comes there, is vanity. As the wise say, "everything that comes is vanity." [Eccl. 1; 2:11,17; 11:8; Isa. 11:17]
{216} This fair is no new-erected business, but a thing of ancient standing; I will show you the original of it.
{216} This fair isn't a new venture; it's been around for a long time. I'll show you where it all started.
Almost five thousand years agone, there were pilgrims walking to the Celestial City, as these two honest persons are: and Beelzebub, Apollyon, and Legion, with their companions, perceiving by the path that the pilgrims made, that their way to the city lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived here to set up a fair; a fair wherein, should be sold all sorts of vanity, and that it should last all the year long: therefore at this fair are all such merchandise sold, as houses, lands, trades, places, honours, preferments, titles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures, and delights of all sorts, as whores, bawds, wives, husbands, children, masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls, precious stones, and what not.
Almost five thousand years ago, there were pilgrims traveling to the Celestial City, just like these two honest people are: and Beelzebub, Apollyon, and Legion, along with their companions, noticed from the path the pilgrims took that their route to the city passed through this town of Vanity. They decided to set up a fair here; a fair where all kinds of vanity would be sold, and it would last all year long. Therefore, at this fair, all sorts of merchandise are sold, such as houses, land, jobs, positions, honors, promotions, titles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures, and delights of all kinds, including whores, bawds, wives, husbands, children, masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls, precious stones, and everything else.
And, moreover, at this fair there is at all times to be seen juggling cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, knaves, and rogues, and that of every kind.
And, in addition, at this fair you can always see juggling tricks, scams, games, performances, clowns, monkeys, scoundrels, and con artists, all of every kind.
Here are to be seen, too, and that for nothing, thefts, murders, adulteries, false swearers, and that of a blood-red colour.
Here, you can also see, for free, thefts, murders, adulteries, false swearing, all marked in a blood-red color.
{217} And as in other fairs of less moment, there are the several rows and streets, under their proper names, where such and such wares are vended; so here likewise you have the proper places, rows, streets, (viz. countries and kingdoms), where the wares of this fair are soonest to be found. Here is the Britain Row, the French Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the German Row, where several sorts of vanities are to be sold. But, as in other fairs, some one commodity is as the chief of all the fair, so the ware of Rome and her merchandise is greatly promoted in this fair; only our English nation, with some others, have taken a dislike thereat.
{217} Just like in other fairs of lesser importance, there are different sections and streets, known by their specific names, where various goods are sold; similarly, here you have designated places, sections, and streets (that is, countries and kingdoms) where the products of this fair can be found most easily. There’s the Britain Row, the French Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, and the German Row, where all kinds of luxuries are available. However, as in other fairs, one item is usually highlighted as the main attraction, and here the goods from Rome and its trades are heavily featured; only our English nation, along with a few others, have shown some disapproval of that.
{218} Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies just through this town where this lusty fair is kept; and he that will go to the city, and yet not go through this town, must needs go out of the world. [1 Cor. 5:10] The Prince of princes himself, when here, went through this town to his own country, and that upon a fair day too; yea, and as I think, it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of this fair, that invited him to buy of his vanities; yea, would have made him lord of the fair, would he but have done him reverence as he went through the town. [Matt. 4:8, Luke 4:5-7] Yea, because he was such a person of honour, Beelzebub had him from street to street, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a little time, that he might, if possible, allure the Blessed One to cheapen and buy some of his vanities; but he had no mind to the merchandise, and therefore left the town, without laying out so much as one farthing upon these vanities. This fair, therefore, is an ancient thing, of long standing, and a very great fair.
{218} As I mentioned before, the path to the Celestial City goes straight through this town where this lively fair is held; and anyone who wants to reach the city but avoid this town must leave the world altogether. [1 Cor. 5:10] The Prince of princes himself, when he was here, passed through this town on his way to his own country, and it happened to be on a fair day as well; in fact, I believe it was Beelzebub, the main lord of this fair, who invited him to buy his trivialities; he even wanted to make him the lord of the fair, if he would just show him some respect while passing through the town. [Matt. 4:8, Luke 4:5-7] Moreover, because he was such an honorable person, Beelzebub took him from street to street, showing him all the kingdoms of the world in a short time, hoping to tempt the Blessed One into purchasing some of his trivialities; but he had no interest in the merchandise and thus left the town without spending even a single penny on these vanities. This fair, therefore, is an old establishment, well established, and a very significant fair.
{219} Now these pilgrims, as I said, must needs go through this fair. Well, so they did: but, behold, even as they entered into the fair, all the people in the fair were moved, and the town itself as it were in a hubbub about them; and that for several reasons: for--
{219} Now these pilgrims, as I said, had to pass through this fair. Well, they did just that: but, look, as soon as they entered the fair, everyone there got stirred up, and the town was buzzing around them; and that for several reasons: for--
{220} First, The pilgrims were clothed with such kind of raiment as was diverse from the raiment of any that traded in that fair. The people, therefore, of the fair, made a great gazing upon them: some said they were fools, some they were bedlams, and some they are outlandish men. [1 Cor. 2:7-8]
{220} First, the pilgrims were dressed in a way that was completely different from everyone else at the fair. As a result, the fairgoers stared at them a lot: some called them fools, some said they were crazy, and others thought they were foreign people. [1 Cor. 2:7-8]
{221} Secondly, And as they wondered at their apparel, so they did likewise at their speech; for few could understand what they said; they naturally spoke the language of Canaan, but they that kept the fair were the men of this world; so that, from one end of the fair to the other, they seemed barbarians each to the other.
{221} Secondly, as they marveled at their clothing, they were equally amazed by their way of speaking; very few could understand them. They naturally spoke the language of Canaan, but those who ran the fair were people of this world. Consequently, from one end of the fair to the other, they appeared as strangers to one another.
{222} Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse the merchandisers was, that these pilgrims set very light by all their wares; they cared not so much as to look upon them; and if they called upon them to buy, they would put their fingers in their ears, and cry, Turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity, and look upwards, signifying that their trade and traffic was in heaven. [Ps. 119:37, Phil. 3:19-20]
{222} Thirdly, what really amused the merchants was that these pilgrims paid little attention to their goods; they didn’t even bother to look at them. If the merchants urged them to buy, they would cover their ears and shout, “Turn away my eyes from looking at useless things, and look upwards,” indicating that their focus was on heavenly matters. [Ps. 119:37, Phil. 3:19-20]
{223} One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriage of the men, to say unto them, What will ye buy? But they, looking gravely upon him, answered, "We buy the truth." [Prov. 23:23] At that there was an occasion taken to despise the men the more; some mocking, some taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and some calling upon others to smite them. At last things came to a hubbub and great stir in the fair, insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was word presently brought to the great one of the fair, who quickly came down, and deputed some of his most trusty friends to take these men into examination, about whom the fair was almost overturned. So the men were brought to examination; and they that sat upon them, asked them whence they came, whither they went, and what they did there, in such an unusual garb? The men told them that they were pilgrims and strangers in the world, and that they were going to their own country, which was the heavenly Jerusalem, [Heb. 11:13-16] and that they had given no occasion to the men of the town, nor yet to the merchandisers, thus to abuse them, and to let them in their journey, except it was for that, when one asked them what they would buy, they said they would buy the truth. But they that were appointed to examine them did not believe them to be any other than bedlams and mad, or else such as came to put all things into a confusion in the fair. Therefore they took them and beat them, and besmeared them with dirt, and then put them into the cage, that they might be made a spectacle to all the men of the fair.
{223} One person mockingly saw the men's carriage and asked, "What will you buy?" But they, looking seriously at him, replied, "We buy the truth." [Prov. 23:23] At that, some people took the opportunity to belittle the men even more; some mocked them, some taunted them, some spoke disrespectfully, and others called for them to be attacked. Eventually, things turned into chaos and disorder in the fair, disrupting everything. News quickly reached the one in charge of the fair, who came down immediately and appointed some of his most trusted friends to interrogate the men who nearly caused the fair to be turned upside down. So the men were brought in for questioning, and those sitting in judgment asked them where they came from, where they were going, and what they were doing there in such unusual clothing. The men explained that they were pilgrims and strangers in the world, and that they were heading to their own country, the heavenly Jerusalem, [Heb. 11:13-16] and that they hadn’t done anything to provoke the townspeople or the merchants to treat them this way, except when one asked them what they wanted to buy, and they answered that they wanted to buy the truth. However, those who were meant to examine them did not believe they were anything but insane or troublemakers trying to create chaos in the fair. Therefore, they took them, beat them, covered them in dirt, and then put them in a cage to be a spectacle for all the fairgoers.
Behold Vanity Fair! the Pilgrims there
Are chain'd and stand beside:
Even so it was our Lord pass'd here,
And on Mount Calvary died.
Behold Vanity Fair! The Pilgrims there
Are chained and stand beside:
Just like our Lord passed here,
And died on Mount Calvary.
{224} There, therefore, they lay for some time, and were made the objects of any man's sport, or malice, or revenge, the great one of the fair laughing still at all that befell them. But the men being patient, and not rendering railing for railing, but contrariwise, blessing, and good words for bad, and kindness for injuries done, some men in the fair that were more observing, and less prejudiced than the rest, began to check and blame the baser sort for their continual abuses done by them to the men; they, therefore, in angry manner, let fly at them again, counting them as bad as the men in the cage, and telling them that they seemed confederates, and should be made partakers of their misfortunes. The other replied that, for aught they could see, the men were quiet, and sober, and intended nobody any harm; and that there were many that traded in their fair that were more worthy to be put into the cage, yea, and pillory too, than were the men they had abused. Thus, after divers words had passed on both sides, the men behaving themselves all the while very wisely and soberly before them, they fell to some blows among themselves, and did harm one to another. Then were these two poor men brought before their examiners again, and there charged as being guilty of the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So they beat them pitifully, and hanged irons upon them, and led them in chains up and down the fair, for an example and a terror to others, lest any should speak in their behalf, or join themselves unto them. But Christian and Faithful behaved themselves yet more wisely, and received the ignominy and shame that was cast upon them, with so much meekness and patience, that it won to their side, though but few in comparison of the rest, several of the men in the fair. This put the other party yet into greater rage, insomuch that they concluded the death of these two men. Wherefore they threatened, that the cage nor irons should serve their turn, but that they should die, for the abuse they had done, and for deluding the men of the fair.
{224} So, they stayed there for a while, becoming the target of people's jokes, malice, or revenge, while the powerful one of the fair continued to laugh at everything happening to them. However, the men remained patient, responding to insults with blessings, good words for harsh treatment, and kindness for the injuries inflicted on them. Some observers in the fair, who were more fair-minded than the rest, began to criticize and blame the troublemakers for their ongoing mistreatment of the men. In anger, these troublemakers shot back, saying the observers were just as bad as the men in the cage, suggesting they were allies and should share in their misfortunes. The observers countered that, from what they could see, the men were calm and composed, not wishing harm on anyone, and pointed out that many others in the fair were far more deserving of being caged or punished than the men they had mistreated. After various words were exchanged on both sides, with the men maintaining a wise and sober demeanor, a fight broke out among the troublemakers, leading to them hurting each other. Then, the two poor men were brought back before their examiners and accused of causing the recent uproar in the fair. They were badly beaten, put in irons, and paraded in chains throughout the fair as a warning to anyone who might speak up for them or associate with them. But Christian and Faithful acted even more wisely, accepting the humiliation and shame thrown at them with such meekness and patience that they won over a few of the fair's men, even if it was a small number compared to the others. This only enraged the troublemakers further, and they decided that mere punishment wouldn’t be enough; they resolved that the men must die for the wrongs they had committed and for misleading the fair's people.
Then were they remanded to the cage again, until further order should be taken with them. So they put them in, and made their feet fast in the stocks.
Then they were taken back to the cage until further notice regarding them. So they locked them in and secured their feet in the stocks.
{225} Here, therefore, they called again to mind what they had heard from their faithful friend Evangelist, and were the more confirmed in their way and sufferings by what he told them would happen to them. They also now comforted each other, that whose lot it was to suffer, even he should have the best of it; therefore each man secretly wished that he might have that preferment: but committing themselves to the all-wise disposal of Him that ruleth all things, with much content, they abode in the condition in which they were, until they should be otherwise disposed of.
{225} So, they remembered once more what their loyal friend Evangelist had told them and felt even more certain about their path and the challenges they faced because of his words about what was to come. They also comforted each other, believing that whoever had to suffer would ultimately benefit the most; so each man secretly hoped for that honor. But, putting their trust in the all-wise plan of the one who controls everything, they were content to stay in their current situation until they were meant to move on.
{226} Then a convenient time being appointed, they brought them forth to their trial, in order to their condemnation. When the time was come, they were brought before their enemies and arraigned. The judge's name was Lord Hate-good. Their indictment was one and the same in substance, though somewhat varying in form, the contents whereof were this:--
{226} Then a convenient time was set, and they were brought out for their trial leading to their condemnation. When the time came, they faced their enemies and were formally accused. The judge's name was Lord Hate-good. Their charges were essentially the same, though they varied slightly in presentation, and the details were as follows:--
{227} "That they were enemies to and disturbers of their trade; that they had made commotions and divisions in the town, and had won a party to their own most dangerous opinions, in contempt of the law of their prince."
{227} "That they were opponents and disruptors of their trade; that they had caused disturbances and divisions in the town, and had gathered a group to support their own very dangerous beliefs, showing disregard for the law of their ruler."
Now, FAITHFUL, play the man, speak for thy God:
Fear not the wicked's malice; nor their rod:
Speak boldly, man, the truth is on thy side:
Die for it, and to life in triumph ride.
Now, FAITHFUL, be strong and speak for your God:
Don’t be afraid of the wicked’s cruelty or their punishment:
Speak boldly, man, the truth is with you:
Die for it, and ride to life in victory.
{228} Faithful's answer for himself
Faithful's personal response
Then Faithful began to answer, that he had only set himself against that which hath set itself against Him that is higher than the highest. And, said he, as for disturbance, I make none, being myself a man of peace; the parties that were won to us, were won by beholding our truth and innocence, and they are only turned from the worse to the better. And as to the king you talk of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I defy him and all his angels.
Then Faithful started to respond, saying that he only stood against what was set against Him who is greater than the greatest. And he said, regarding any disturbance, that he causes none, as he is a man of peace; the people who joined us did so by seeing our truth and innocence, and they have only turned from bad to good. And as for the king you mention, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I defy him and all his angels.
{229} Then proclamation was made, that they that had aught to say for their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar, should forthwith appear and give in their evidence. So there came in three witnesses, to wit, Envy, Superstition, and Pickthank. They were then asked if they knew the prisoner at the bar; and what they had to say for their lord the king against him.
{229} Then an announcement was made that anyone who had anything to say for their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar should immediately come forward and present their evidence. So, three witnesses came in: Envy, Superstition, and Pickthank. They were asked if they knew the prisoner at the bar and what they had to say for their lord the king against him.
{230} Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect: My Lord, I have known this man a long time, and will attest upon my oath before this honourable bench, that he is--
{230} Then Envy stepped forward and said: My Lord, I've known this man for a long time, and I swear before this esteemed court that he is--
JUDGE. Hold! Give him his oath. (So they sware him.) Then he said--
JUDGE. Hold on! Give him his oath. (So they swear him in.) Then he said--
ENVY. My Lord, this man, notwithstanding his plausible name, is one of the vilest men in our country. He neither regardeth prince nor people, law nor custom; but doth all that he can to possess all men with certain of his disloyal notions, which he in the general calls principles of faith and holiness. And, in particular, I heard him once myself affirm that Christianity and the customs of our town of Vanity were diametrically opposite, and could not be reconciled. By which saying, my Lord, he doth at once not only condemn all our laudable doings, but us in the doing of them.
ENVY. My Lord, this man, despite his convincing name, is one of the most despicable individuals in our country. He shows no respect for prince or people, law or tradition; instead, he does everything he can to fill everyone with some of his disloyal ideas, which he broadly calls principles of faith and holiness. And specifically, I once heard him himself declare that Christianity and the customs of our town of Vanity are completely opposed and cannot be reconciled. Through this statement, my Lord, he not only condemns all our admirable actions but also us for doing them.
JUDGE. Then did the Judge say to him, Hast thou any more to say?
JUDGE. Then the Judge asked him, Do you have anything else to say?
ENVY. My Lord, I could say much more, only I would not be tedious to the court. Yet, if need be, when the other gentlemen have given in their evidence, rather than anything shall be wanting that will despatch him, I will enlarge my testimony against him. So he was bid to stand by. Then they called Superstition, and bid him look upon the prisoner. They also asked, what he could say for their lord the king against him. Then they sware him; so he began.
ENVY. My Lord, I could say a lot more, but I don't want to bore the court. However, if necessary, after the other gentlemen have given their evidence, I'd be willing to expand my testimony against him to ensure nothing is lacking to convict him. So he was asked to step aside. Then they called Superstition and instructed him to look at the prisoner. They also asked what he could say on behalf of their lord the king against him. Then they swore him in, and he began.
{231} SUPER. My Lord, I have no great acquaintance with this man, nor do I desire to have further knowledge of him; however, this I know, that he is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that, the other day, I had with him in this town; for then, talking with him, I heard him say, that our religion was naught, and such by which a man could by no means please God. Which sayings of his, my Lord, your Lordship very well knows, what necessarily thence will follow, to wit, that we do still worship in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally shall be damned; and this is that which I have to say.
{231} SUPER. My Lord, I don’t know this man well, and I don’t want to know him better; however, I do know that he is quite a troublesome individual. Recently, during a conversation with him in this town, I heard him say that our religion is worthless and that no one can please God through it. As your Lordship is well aware, such statements imply that we are still worshiping in vain, stuck in our sins, and will ultimately be condemned. That’s all I have to say.
{232} Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he knew, in behalf of their lord the king, against the prisoner at the bar.
{232} Then Pickthank was sworn in and told to share what he knew, on behalf of their lord the king, against the prisoner at the bar.
Pickthank's testimony
Pickthank's statement
PICK. My Lord, and you gentlemen all, This fellow I have known of a long time, and have heard him speak things that ought not to be spoke; for he hath railed on our noble prince Beelzebub, and hath spoken contemptibly of his honourable friends, whose names are the Lord Old Man, the Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of our nobility; and he hath said, moreover, That if all men were of his mind, if possible, there is not one of these noblemen should have any longer a being in this town. Besides, he hath not been afraid to rail on you, my Lord, who are now appointed to be his judge, calling you an ungodly villain, with many other such like vilifying terms, with which he hath bespattered most of the gentry of our town.
PICK. My Lord, and all you gentlemen, I’ve known this guy for a long time, and I’ve heard him say things that shouldn't be said; he has insulted our noble prince Beelzebub and talked down about his honorable friends, who include the Lord Old Man, the Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, and the rest of our nobility. Furthermore, he has claimed that if everyone thought like him, none of these noblemen would remain in this town. Besides, he hasn’t hesitated to speak out against you, my Lord, who is now set to be his judge, calling you an ungodly villain and using many other derogatory terms to smear most of the gentry in our town.
{233} When this Pickthank had told his tale, the Judge directed his speech to the prisoner at the bar, saying, Thou runagate, heretic, and traitor, hast thou heard what these honest gentlemen have witnessed against thee?
{233} When this Pickthank finished his story, the Judge turned to the prisoner at the bar and said, You rebel, heretic, and traitor, have you heard what these honest gentlemen have testified against you?
FAITH. May I speak a few words in my own defence?
FAITH. Can I say a few words in my own defense?
JUDGE. Sirrah! sirrah! thou deservest to live no longer, but to be slain immediately upon the place; yet, that all men may see our gentleness towards thee, let us hear what thou, vile runagate, hast to say.
JUDGE. Hey! Hey! You don't deserve to live any longer and should be killed right here on the spot; however, so everyone can see our mercy towards you, let’s hear what you, worthless traitor, have to say.
{234} Faithful's defence of himself
{234} Faithful's self-defense
FAITH. 1. I say, then, in answer to what Mr. Envy hath spoken, I never said aught but this, That what rule, or laws, or customs, or people, were flat against the Word of God, are diametrically opposite to Christianity. If I have said amiss in this, convince me of my error, and I am ready here before you to make my recantation.
FAITH. 1. I say, in response to what Mr. Envy has said, I never claimed anything except this: that any rules, laws, customs, or people that go completely against the Word of God are directly opposed to Christianity. If I've made a mistake in this, show me where I'm wrong, and I'm willing to publicly take back what I said.
{235} 2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, and his charge against me, I said only this, That in the worship of God there is required a Divine faith; but there can be no Divine faith without a Divine revelation of the will of God. Therefore, whatever is thrust into the worship of God that is not agreeable to Divine revelation, cannot be done but by a human faith, which faith will not be profitable to eternal life.
{235} 2. Regarding the second point, Mr. Superstition, and his accusations against me, I only said this: In worshiping God, a divine faith is essential; however, there can be no divine faith without a divine revelation of God's will. Therefore, anything added to the worship of God that doesn't align with divine revelation can only be done with human faith, which will not benefit eternal life.
{236} 3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say (avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, and the like) that the prince of this town, with all the rabblement, his attendants, by this gentleman named, are more fit for a being in hell, than in this town and country: and so, the Lord have mercy upon me!
{236} 3. Regarding what Mr. Pickthank has said, I’ll refrain from name-calling and similar expressions. I believe that the prince of this town, along with all his followers, as this gentleman has mentioned, are more suited for being in hell than in this town and country: and so, may the Lord have mercy on me!
{237} Then the Judge called to the jury (who all this while stood by, to hear and observe): Gentlemen of the jury, you see this man about whom so great an uproar hath been made in this town. You have also heard what these worthy gentlemen have witnessed against him. Also you have heard his reply and confession. It lieth now in your breasts to hang him or save his life; but yet I think meet to instruct you into our law.
{237} Then the Judge addressed the jury (who had been standing by to listen and observe): Gentlemen of the jury, you see this man who has caused such an uproar in this town. You have also heard what these esteemed gentlemen have testified against him. You have also heard his response and admission. It is now up to you to decide whether to hang him or spare his life; however, I think it's important to guide you on our laws.
{238} There was an Act made in the days of Pharaoh the Great, servant to our prince, that lest those of a contrary religion should multiply and grow too strong for him, their males should be thrown into the river. [Exo. 1:22] There was also an Act made in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his servants, that whosoever would not fall down and worship his golden image, should be thrown into a fiery furnace. [Dan. 3:6] There was also an Act made in the days of Darius, that whoso, for some time, called upon any god but him, should be cast into the lions' den. [Dan. 6] Now the substance of these laws this rebel has broken, not only in thought, (which is not to be borne), but also in word and deed; which must therefore needs be intolerable.
{238} There was a law created during the time of Pharaoh the Great, servant to our prince, that to prevent those of a different religion from growing too numerous and powerful, their male infants were to be thrown into the river. [Exo. 1:22] There was also a law enacted in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his servants, that anyone who refused to bow down and worship his golden image would be thrown into a fiery furnace. [Dan. 3:6] Additionally, there was a law established during the reign of Darius, stating that anyone who prayed to any god other than him for a certain period should be thrown into the lions' den. [Dan. 6] Now, this rebel has broken the core of these laws, not just in thought (which is unacceptable), but also in word and action; therefore, this cannot be tolerated.
{239} For that of Pharaoh, his law was made upon a supposition, to prevent mischief, no crime being yet apparent; but here is a crime apparent. For the second and third, you see he disputeth against our religion; and for the treason he hath confessed, he deserveth to die the death.
{239} For Pharaoh, his law was based on an assumption to prevent wrongdoing, with no actual crime evident; but here, a crime is clear. In the second and third cases, you can see he argues against our faith; and for the treason he has admitted, he deserves to face the death penalty.
{240} Then went the jury out, whose names were, Mr. Blind-man, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable; who every one gave in his private verdict against him among themselves, and afterwards unanimously concluded to bring him in guilty before the Judge. And first, among themselves, Mr. Blind-man, the foreman, said, I see clearly that this man is a heretic. Then said Mr. No-good, Away with such a fellow from the earth. Ay, said Mr. Malice, for I hate the very looks of him. Then said Mr. Love-lust, I could never endure him. Nor I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he would always be condemning my way. Hang him, hang him, said Mr. Heady. A sorry scrub, said Mr. High-mind. My heart riseth against him, said Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue, said Mr. Liar. Hanging is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. Let us despatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate-light. Then said Mr. Implacable, Might I have all the world given me, I could not be reconciled to him; therefore, let us forthwith bring him in guilty of death. And so they did; therefore he was presently condemned to be had from the place where he was, to the place from whence he came, and there to be put to the most cruel death that could be invented.
{240} Then the jury went out, and their names were Mr. Blind-man, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable; each of them privately decided against him among themselves, and later unanimously agreed to declare him guilty before the Judge. First, Mr. Blind-man, the foreman, said, “I see clearly that this man is a heretic.” Then Mr. No-good said, “Get rid of this guy.” “Yeah,” said Mr. Malice, “I can't stand the sight of him.” “I could never tolerate him,” said Mr. Love-lust. “Neither can I,” said Mr. Live-loose, “because he always condemns my lifestyle.” “Hang him, hang him,” said Mr. Heady. “A pathetic loser,” said Mr. High-mind. “I have a strong dislike for him,” said Mr. Enmity. “He’s a fraud,” said Mr. Liar. “Hanging is too good for him,” said Mr. Cruelty. “Let’s just get rid of him,” said Mr. Hate-light. Then Mr. Implacable said, “Even if I was given the whole world, I could never be at peace with him; so let’s quickly find him guilty of death.” And so they did; therefore, he was soon condemned to be taken from where he was to the place he came from, and there to be subjected to the most brutal death that could be devised.
{241} They therefore brought him out, to do with him according to their law; and, first, they scourged him, then they buffeted him, then they lanced his flesh with knives; after that, they stoned him with stones, then pricked him with their swords; and, last of all, they burned him to ashes at the stake. Thus came Faithful to his end.
{241} They brought him out to carry out their law; first, they whipped him, then they hit him, then they cut his flesh with knives; after that, they stoned him, then stabbed him with their swords; and finally, they burned him to ashes at the stake. This is how Faithful met his end.
{242} Now I saw that there stood behind the multitude a chariot and a couple of horses, waiting for Faithful, who (so soon as his adversaries had despatched him) was taken up into it, and straightway was carried up through the clouds, with sound of trumpet, the nearest way to the Celestial Gate.
{242} Now I saw that there was a chariot and a couple of horses standing behind the crowd, waiting for Faithful, who (as soon as his enemies finished him off) was taken up into it, and right away was carried up through the clouds, with the sound of a trumpet, the quickest route to the Celestial Gate.
Brave FAITHFUL, bravely done in word and deed;
Judge, witnesses, and jury have, instead
Of overcoming thee, but shown their rage:
When they are dead, thou'lt live from age to age*.
Brave FAITHFUL, well done in word and action;
Judge, witnesses, and jury have, instead
Of defeating you, just displayed their anger:
When they are gone, you’ll live on forever*.
*In the New Heaven and New Earth. {footnote from one edition}
*In the New Heaven and New Earth. {footnote from one edition}
{243} But as for Christian, he had some respite, and was remanded back to prison. So he there remained for a space; but He that overrules all things, having the power of their rage in his own hand, so wrought it about, that Christian for that time escaped them, and went his way. And as he went, he sang, saying--
{243} But as for Christian, he had a little break and was sent back to prison. So he stayed there for a while; but the one who controls everything, having the power over their anger, arranged things so that Christian managed to escape them this time and went on his way. And as he left, he sang, saying--
Well, Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest
Unto thy Lord; with whom thou shalt be blest,
When faithless ones, with all their vain delights,
Are crying out under their hellish plights:
Sing, Faithful, sing, and let thy name survive;
For though they kill'd thee, thou art yet alive!
Well, Faithful, you have faithfully professed
To your Lord; with whom you shall be blessed,
When faithless ones, with all their empty pleasures,
Are crying out under their hellish miseries:
Sing, Faithful, sing, and let your name live on;
For though they killed you, you are still alive!
{244} Now I saw in my dream, that Christian went not forth alone, for there was one whose name was Hopeful (being made so by the beholding of Christian and Faithful in their words and behaviour, in their sufferings at the fair), who joined himself unto him, and, entering into a brotherly covenant, told him that he would be his companion. Thus, one died to bear testimony to the truth, and another rises out of his ashes, to be a companion with Christian in his pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Christian, that there were many more of the men in the fair, that would take their time and follow after.
{244} In my dream, I saw that Christian didn’t set out alone, because there was someone named Hopeful (who became this way by observing Christian and Faithful in their words and actions, and through their suffering at the fair), who decided to join him. They entered into a brotherly agreement, and Hopeful told him that he would be his companion. So, one person died to bear witness to the truth, and another rose from his ashes to accompany Christian on his journey. Hopeful also informed Christian that many others from the fair would take their time and follow after.
{245} So I saw that quickly after they were got out of the fair, they overtook one that was going before them, whose name was By-ends: so they said to him, What countryman, Sir? and how far go you this way? He told them that he came from the town of Fair-speech, and he was going to the Celestial City (but told them not his name).
{245} I noticed that soon after they left the fair, they caught up with someone ahead of them named By-ends. They asked him, "Where are you from, Sir? And how far are you going this way?" He replied that he was from the town of Fair-speech and was headed to the Celestial City (but he didn't share his name).
From Fair-speech! said Christian. Is there any good that lives there? [Prov. 26:25]
From Fair-speech! said Christian. Is there any good that lives there? [Prov. 26:25]
BY-ENDS. Yes, said By-ends, I hope.
BY-ENDS. Yes, By-ends said, I hope.
CHR. Pray, Sir, what may I call you? said Christian.
CHR. Please, sir, what should I call you? said Christian.
BY-ENDS. I am a stranger to you, and you to me: if you be going this way, I shall be glad of your company; if not, I must be content.
BY-ENDS. I'm a stranger to you, and you're a stranger to me: if you're going this way, I'd be happy to have your company; if not, I'll have to be okay with it.
CHR. This town of Fair-speech, said Christian, I have heard of; and, as I remember, they say it is a wealthy place.
CHR. This town called Fair-speech, Christian said, I’ve heard of; and if I recall correctly, they say it’s a prosperous place.
BY-ENDS. Yes, I will assure you that it is; and I have very many rich kindred there.
BY-ENDS. Yes, I can promise you that it is; and I have quite a few wealthy relatives there.
{246} CHR. Pray, who are your kindred there? if a man may be so bold.
{246} CHR. Please, who are your relatives there? If I may be so bold.
BY-ENDS. Almost the whole town; and in particular, my Lord Turn-about, my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech, (from whose ancestors that town first took its name), also Mr. Smooth-man, Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Any-thing; and the parson of our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my mother's own brother by father's side; and to tell you the truth, I am become a gentleman of good quality, yet my great-grandfather was but a waterman, looking one way and rowing another, and I got most of my estate by the same occupation.
BY-ENDS. Almost the whole town; and especially, my Lord Turn-about, my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech (from whose ancestors the town first got its name), also Mr. Smooth-man, Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Any-thing; and the pastor of our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my mother's own brother on my father's side; and to be honest, I’ve become a gentleman of good standing, yet my great-grandfather was just a waterman, looking one way and rowing another, and I acquired most of my wealth through the same work.
CHR. Are you a married man?
CHR. Are you married?
BY-ENDS. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman, the daughter of a virtuous woman; she was my Lady Feigning's daughter, therefore she came of a very honourable family, and is arrived to such a pitch of breeding, that she knows how to carry it to all, even to prince and peasant. It is true we somewhat differ in religion from those of the stricter sort, yet but in two small points: first, we never strive against wind and tide; secondly, we are always most zealous when religion goes in his silver slippers; we love much to walk with him in the street, if the sun shines, and the people applaud him.
BY-ENDS. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman, the daughter of a virtuous woman; she was the daughter of Lady Feigning, so she comes from a very honorable family, and has reached such a level of grace that she knows how to behave with everyone, from princes to peasants. It’s true we differ a bit in our beliefs from those who are more strict, but only in two small ways: first, we never fight against the current; second, we are always most passionate when religion is celebrated in style; we love to walk with him in the streets when the sun is shining and the people cheer him on.
{247} Then Christian stepped a little aside to his fellow, Hopeful, saying, It runs in my mind that this is one By-ends of Fair-speech; and if it be he, we have as very a knave in our company as dwelleth in all these parts. Then said Hopeful, Ask him; methinks he should not be ashamed of his name. So Christian came up with him again, and said, Sir, you talk as if you knew something more than all the world doth; and if I take not my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of you: Is not your name Mr. By-ends, of Fair-speech?
{247} Then Christian moved a bit closer to his companion, Hopeful, and said, "I have a feeling that this is Mr. By-ends from Fair-speech, and if it is him, we’ve got quite a trickster in our group." Hopeful replied, "Just ask him; he shouldn’t be ashamed of his name." So Christian approached him again and said, "Sir, you speak as if you know something that everyone else does not; and if I’m not mistaken, I think I have a guess about who you are: Is your name Mr. By-ends from Fair-speech?"
BY-ENDS. This is not my name, but indeed it is a nick-name that is given me by some that cannot abide me: and I must be content to bear it as a reproach, as other good men have borne theirs before me.
BY-ENDS. This isn't my real name, but it's a nickname given to me by those who can't stand me: and I have to accept it as a disgrace, just like other good people have accepted theirs before me.
{247} CHR. But did you never give an occasion to men to call you by this name?
{247} CHR. But have you ever given anyone a reason to call you by that name?
BY-ENDS. Never, never! The worst that ever I did to give them an occasion to give me this name was, that I had always the luck to jump in my judgment with the present way of the times, whatever it was, and my chance was to get thereby; but if things are thus cast upon me, let me count them a blessing; but let not the malicious load me therefore with reproach.
BY-ENDS. Never, never! The worst I ever did to deserve this name was that I always seemed to agree with whatever the current trends were, no matter what they were, and I benefited from that. But if that’s what I’m being blamed for, then I’ll consider it a blessing; just don’t let the spiteful tarnish me with their insults.
{248} CHR. I thought, indeed, that you were the man that I heard of; and to tell you what I think, I fear this name belongs to you more properly than you are willing we should think it doth.
{248} CHR. I really thought you were the person I heard about; and honestly, I worry that this name fits you better than you want us to believe.
BY-ENDS. Well, if you will thus imagine, I cannot help it; you shall find me a fair company-keeper, if you will still admit me your associate.
BY-ENDS. Well, if that's how you want to think, I can't help it; you'll find me to be a good companion if you still want me as your associate.
CHR. If you will go with us, you must go against wind and tide; the which, I perceive, is against your opinion; you must also own religion in his rags, as well as when in his silver slippers; and stand by him, too, when bound in irons, as well as when he walketh the streets with applause.
CHR. If you’re going to join us, you have to go against the wind and the tide; which, I see, goes against what you think. You also need to support religion in its rough times, just like when it’s thriving; and stand by it when it’s in chains, just as you would when it’s celebrated in the streets.
BY-ENDS. You must not impose, nor lord it over my faith; leave me to my liberty, and let me go with you.
BY-ENDS. You shouldn't impose or look down on my beliefs; let me have my freedom and go with you.
CHR. Not a step further, unless you will do in what I propound as we.
CHR. Not another step unless you're willing to do what I'm suggesting we do.
Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old principles, since they are harmless and profitable. If I may not go with you, I must do as I did before you overtook me, even go by myself, until some overtake me that will be glad of my company.
Then By-ends said, "I will never abandon my old principles, because they are safe and beneficial. If I can’t join you, I’ll have to do as I did before you caught up to me, just travel alone until someone comes along who appreciates my company."
{249} Now I saw in my dream that Christian and Hopeful forsook him, and kept their distance before him; but one of them looking back, saw three men following Mr. By-ends, and behold, as they came up with him, he made them a very low conge {conge'}; and they also gave him a compliment. The men's names were Mr. Hold-the-world, Mr. Money-love, and Mr. Save-all; men that Mr. By-ends had formerly been acquainted with; for in their minority they were schoolfellows, and were taught by one Mr. Gripe-man, a schoolmaster in Love-gain, which is a market town in the county of Coveting, in the north. This schoolmaster taught them the art of getting, either by violence, cozenage, flattery, lying, or by putting on the guise of religion; and these four gentlemen had attained much of the art of their master, so that they could each of them have kept such a school themselves.
{249} In my dream, I saw that Christian and Hopeful abandoned him and kept their distance; but one of them turned around and noticed three men following Mr. By-ends. As they caught up with him, he greeted them with a very low bow, and they returned the gesture. The men were named Mr. Hold-the-world, Mr. Money-love, and Mr. Save-all; they were people Mr. By-ends had known before, since in their youth they were schoolmates, taught by a teacher named Mr. Gripe-man, a schoolmaster in Love-gain, a market town in the county of Coveting in the north. This schoolmaster taught them how to acquire wealth, whether through violence, deceit, flattery, lying, or by pretending to be religious; and these four gentlemen had learned most of their master's techniques well enough that each could have run such a school themselves.
{250} Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted each other, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, Who are they upon the road before us? (for Christian and Hopeful were yet within view).
{250} Well, after they had greeted each other, Mr. Money-love asked Mr. By-ends, "Who are those people on the road ahead of us?" (for Christian and Hopeful were still in sight).
By-ends' character of the pilgrims
The pilgrims' self-serving nature
BY-ENDS. They are a couple of far countrymen, that, after their mode, are going on pilgrimage.
BY-ENDS. They are a couple of guys from a distant country who are, in their own way, going on a pilgrimage.
MONEY-LOVE. Alas! Why did they not stay, that we might have had their good company? for they, and we, and you, Sir, I hope, are all going on pilgrimage.
MONEY-LOVE. Alas! Why didn’t they stay so we could enjoy their company? Because they, we, and you, Sir, I hope, are all on a pilgrimage together.
BY-ENDS. We are so, indeed; but the men before us are so rigid, and love so much their own notions, and do also so lightly esteem the opinions of others, that let a man be never so godly, yet if he jumps not with them in all things, they thrust him quite out of their company.
BY-ENDS. We really are; but the people in front of us are so strict, and they hold their own beliefs in such high regard, while completely disregarding the opinions of others, that no matter how godly a person may be, if he doesn't agree with them on everything, they completely push him out of their group.
{251} SAVE-ALL. That is bad, but we read of some that are righteous overmuch; and such men's rigidness prevails with them to judge and condemn all but themselves. But, I pray, what, and how many, were the things wherein you differed?
{251} SAVE-ALL. That's not good, but we've read about some people who are too righteous; their strictness leads them to judge and condemn everyone except themselves. But, please tell me, what were the things you disagreed on, and how many were there?
BY-ENDS. Why, they, after their headstrong manner, conclude that it is duty to rush on their journey all weathers; and I am for waiting for wind and tide. They are for hazarding all for God at a clap; and I am for taking all advantages to secure my life and estate. They are for holding their notions, though all other men are against them; but I am for religion in what, and so far as the times, and my safety, will bear it. They are for religion when in rags and contempt; but I am for him when he walks in his golden slippers, in the sunshine, and with applause.
BY-ENDS. They rush headlong into their journey regardless of the weather, while I prefer to wait for the right conditions. They’re willing to risk everything for God without a second thought, but I think it’s important to take precautions to protect my life and property. They stick to their beliefs even when everyone else disagrees, but I’m all for religion as long as it aligns with the times and keeps me safe. They support religion when it’s in tatters and looked down upon, but I support it when it’s thriving, respected, and basking in the spotlight.
{252} HOLD-THE-WORLD. Ay, and hold you there still, good Mr. By-ends; for, for my part, I can count him but a fool, that, having the liberty to keep what he has, shall be so unwise as to lose it. Let us be wise as serpents; it is best to make hay when the sun shines; you see how the bee lieth still all winter, and bestirs her only when she can have profit with pleasure. God sends sometimes rain, and sometimes sunshine; if they be such fools to go through the first, yet let us be content to take fair weather along with us. For my part, I like that religion best that will stand with the security of God's good blessings unto us; for who can imagine, that is ruled by his reason, since God has bestowed upon us the good things of this life, but that he would have us keep them for his sake? Abraham and Solomon grew rich in religion. And Job says, that a good man shall lay up gold as dust. But he must not be such as the men before us, if they be as you have described them.
{252} HOLD-THE-WORLD. Yes, and you stay right there, good Mr. By-ends; because, for me, I can only call someone a fool who, having the freedom to keep what they have, chooses to lose it. Let’s be smart like serpents; it's best to make the most of opportunities when they arise; you see how the bee rests all winter and only gets to work when it can produce something worthwhile. God sometimes sends rain and sometimes sunshine; if others are foolish enough to face the rain, let’s be content to enjoy the good weather. Personally, I prefer a faith that aligns with keeping God's blessings for us; for who could think, if they use common sense, that since God has given us good things in life, He wouldn’t want us to hold onto them for His sake? Abraham and Solomon became wealthy through their faith. Job says that a good person will gather wealth like dust. But he shouldn’t be like those people you’ve described.
SAVE-ALL. I think that we are all agreed in this matter, and therefore there needs no more words about it.
SAVE-ALL. I believe we all agree on this, so there’s no need to say more about it.
MONEY-LOVE. No, there needs no more words about this matter, indeed; for he that believes neither Scripture nor reason (and you see we have both on our side) neither knows his own liberty, nor seeks his own safety.
MONEY-LOVE. No, there’s no need for more words on this topic, honestly; because someone who believes neither Scripture nor reason (and you can see we have both supporting us) doesn’t understand their own freedom, nor do they care for their own safety.
{253} BY-ENDS. My brethren, we are, as you see, going all on pilgrimage; and, for our better diversion from things that are bad, give me leave to propound unto you this question:--
{253} BY-ENDS. My friends, as you can see, we are all on a pilgrimage; and, to help distract us from negative things, let me ask you this question:--
Suppose a man, a minister, or a tradesman, &c., should have an advantage lie before him, to get the good blessings of this life, yet so as that he can by no means come by them except, in appearance at least, he becomes extraordinarily zealous in some points of religion that he meddled not with before, may he not use these means to attain his end, and yet be a right honest man?
Suppose a man, whether he's a minister, a tradesman, or someone else, has an opportunity to gain the benefits of this life, but he can only achieve this by appearing to be exceptionally devoted to certain aspects of religion that he hasn't engaged with before. Can he still pursue this means to achieve his goal while being a genuinely honest person?
{254} MONEY-LOVE. I see the bottom of your question; and, with these gentlemen's good leave, I will endeavour to shape you an answer. And first, to speak to your question as it concerns a minister himself: Suppose a minister, a worthy man, possessed but of a very small benefice, and has in his eye a greater, more fat, and plump by far; he has also now an opportunity of getting of it, yet so as by being more studious, by preaching more frequently and zealously, and, because the temper of the people requires it, by altering of some of his principles; for my part, I see no reason but a man may do this, (provided he has a call), ay, and more a great deal besides, and yet be an honest man. For why--
{254} MONEY-LOVE. I understand the core of your question, and with the permission of these gentlemen, I'll try to provide you with an answer. First, let's consider your question regarding a minister himself: Imagine a minister, a decent man, who has a very small income and is eyeing a much larger and more lucrative position; he now has a chance to achieve this, but it requires him to become more dedicated, to preach more often and passionately, and, since the community needs it, to change some of his beliefs. For my part, I see no reason why a person can't do this (as long as he feels called to it), and potentially much more, and still be an honest man. Because why—
{255} 1. His desire of a greater benefice is lawful, (this cannot be contradicted), since it is set before him by Providence; so then, he may get it, if he can, making no question for conscience' sake.
{255} 1. His desire for a greater benefit is legitimate (this can’t be disputed), since it has been presented to him by Providence; therefore, he can pursue it if he is able, without any qualms of conscience.
{256} 2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes him more studious, a more zealous preacher, &c., and so makes him a better man; yea, makes him better improve his parts, which is according to the mind of God.
{256} 2. Besides, his desire for that position makes him more focused, a more passionate preacher, etc., and thus makes him a better person; yes, it helps him make better use of his abilities, which aligns with God's will.
{257} 3. Now, as for his complying with the temper of his people, by dissenting, to serve them, some of his principles, this argueth, (1) That he is of a self-denying, temper; (2) Of a sweet and winning deportment; and so (3) more fit for the ministerial function.
{257} 3. Now, regarding his alignment with the mood of his people, by disagreeing to support them, some of his principles indicate, (1) That he has a self-denying nature; (2) That he has a kind and appealing manner; and therefore (3) he is more suited for the ministerial role.
{258} 4. I conclude, then, that a minister that changes a small for a great, should not, for so doing, be judged as covetous; but rather, since he has improved in his parts and industry thereby, be counted as one that pursues his call, and the opportunity put into his hands to do good.
{258} 4. I conclude that a minister who exchanges something small for something greater shouldn’t be seen as greedy; instead, because he has enhanced his skills and efforts through this, he should be regarded as someone who follows his vocation and takes advantage of the chance to do good.
{259} And now to the second part of the question, which concerns the tradesman you mentioned. Suppose such a one to have but a poor employ in the world, but by becoming religious, he may mend his market, perhaps get a rich wife, or more and far better customers to his shop; for my part, I see no reason but that this may be lawfully done. For why--
{259} Now, let’s move on to the second part of the question, which is about the tradesman you mentioned. Imagine someone who has a low-paying job, but by becoming more religious, he might improve his business, possibly marry a wealthy woman, or attract better customers to his shop. I don’t see any reason why this can’t be done legally. Because—
1. To become religious is a virtue, by what means soever a man becomes so.
1. Becoming religious is a virtue, regardless of how a person achieves it.
2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich wife, or more custom to my shop.
2. It's not illegal to marry a wealthy woman, or to attract more customers to my business.
3. Besides, the man that gets these by becoming religious, gets that which is good, of them that are good, by becoming good himself; so then here is a good wife, and good customers, and good gain, and all these by becoming religious, which is good; therefore, to become religious, to get all these, is a good and profitable design.
3. Besides, the man who gains these by becoming religious gets what is good, from those who are good, by becoming good himself; so here you have a good wife, good clients, good profit, and all of this comes from becoming religious, which is good; therefore, becoming religious to achieve all these is a good and beneficial plan.
{260} This answer, thus made by this Mr. Money-love to Mr. By-ends's question, was highly applauded by them all; wherefore they concluded upon the whole, that it was most wholesome and advantageous. And because, as they thought, no man was able to contradict it, and because Christian and Hopeful were yet within call, they jointly agreed to assault them with the question as soon as they overtook them; and the rather because they had opposed Mr. By-ends before. So they called after them, and they stopped, and stood still till they came up to them; but they concluded, as they went, that not Mr. By-ends, but old Mr. Hold-the-world, should propound the question to them, because, as they supposed, their answer to him would be without the remainder of that heat that was kindled betwixt Mr. By-ends and them, at their parting a little before.
{260} This response from Mr. Money-love to Mr. By-ends's question was praised by everyone; so they all agreed it was wise and beneficial. And since they believed no one could argue against it, and because Christian and Hopeful were still within earshot, they decided to confront them with the question as soon as they caught up. They especially wanted to do this since Christian and Hopeful had challenged Mr. By-ends earlier. So they called out to them, and the two stopped and waited until they reached them; but as they walked, they decided that it should be old Mr. Hold-the-world who asked the question, thinking that Christian and Hopeful’s response to him would be calmer than the heated exchange they had with Mr. By-ends just before.
{260} So they came up to each other, and after a short salutation, Mr. Hold-the-world propounded the question to Christian and his fellow, and bid them to answer it if they could.
{260} So they approached each other, and after a brief greeting, Mr. Hold-the-world asked Christian and his companion a question and challenged them to answer it if they could.
CHR. Then said Christian, Even a babe in religion may answer ten thousand such questions. For if it be unlawful to follow Christ for loaves, (as it is in the sixth of John), how much more abominable is it to make of him and religion a stalking-horse to get and enjoy the world! Nor do we find any other than heathens, hypocrites, devils, and witches, that are of this opinion.
CHR. Then Christian said, Even a newbie in faith can answer thousands of questions like that. Because if it's wrong to follow Christ just for material gain (as stated in John 6), how much worse is it to use him and religion as a cover to gain and enjoy worldly things? We only see heathens, hypocrites, devils, and witches who think like this.
{261} 1. Heathens; for when Hamor and Shechem had a mind to the daughter and cattle of Jacob, and saw that there was no way for them to come at them, but by becoming circumcised, they say to their companions, If every male of us be circumcised, as they are circumcised, shall not their cattle, and their substance, and every beast of theirs, be ours? Their daughter and their cattle were that which they sought to obtain, and their religion the stalking-horse they made use of to come at them. Read the whole story. [Gen. 34:20-23]
{261} 1. Nonbelievers; for when Hamor and Shechem wanted Jacob's daughter and cattle, and realized the only way to get them was to be circumcised, they said to their friends, "If every male among us gets circumcised like they do, won’t their cattle, property, and every one of their animals belong to us?" Their daughter and cattle were what they really wanted, and they used their religion as a pretext to obtain them. Read the whole story. [Gen. 34:20-23]
{262} 2. The hypocritical Pharisees were also of this religion; long prayers were their pretence, but to get widows' houses was their intent; and greater damnation was from God their judgment. [Luke 20:46-47]
{262} 2. The insincere Pharisees were part of this faith; long prayers were just for show, while their true goal was to take advantage of widows' homes; and they faced a harsher judgment from God. [Luke 20:46-47]
{263} 3. Judas the devil was also of this religion; he was religious for the bag, that he might be possessed of what was therein; but he was lost, cast away, and the very son of perdition.
{263} 3. Judas, the betrayer, was also part of this faith; he practiced it for the money, seeking to keep what was in the bag. Yet, he was doomed, cast out, and truly the son of destruction.
{264} 4. Simon the witch was of this religion too; for he would have had the Holy Ghost, that he might have got money therewith; and his sentence from Peter's mouth was according. [Acts 8:19-22]
{264} 4. Simon the sorcerer was into this belief as well; he wanted the Holy Spirit so he could make money from it; and Peter's judgment reflected that. [Acts 8:19-22]
{265} 5. Neither will it out of my mind, but that that man that takes up religion for the world, will throw away religion for the world; for so surely as Judas resigned the world in becoming religious, so surely did he also sell religion and his Master for the same. To answer the question, therefore, affirmatively, as I perceive you have done, and to accept of, as authentic, such answer, is both heathenish, hypocritical, and devilish; and your reward will be according to your works. Then they stood staring one upon another, but had not wherewith to answer Christian. Hopeful also approved of the soundness of Christian's answer; so there was a great silence among them. Mr. By-ends and his company also staggered and kept behind, that Christian and Hopeful might outgo them. Then said Christian to his fellow, If these men cannot stand before the sentence of men, what will they do with the sentence of God? And if they are mute when dealt with by vessels of clay, what will they do when they shall be rebuked by the flames of a devouring fire?
{265} 5. I can't help but think that a person who embraces religion for worldly gain will eventually abandon it for the same reason. Just as Judas turned away from the world when he chose to become religious, he also betrayed his faith and his Master for those worldly interests. Therefore, answering the question positively, as I see you have, and accepting such an answer as genuine is completely wrong, hypocritical, and malicious; your rewards will reflect your actions. They looked at each other in silence, unable to respond to Christian. Hopeful also agreed with Christian's response, and there was a deep silence among them. Mr. By-ends and his companions hesitated and fell behind, allowing Christian and Hopeful to pass them. Christian then said to his companion, "If these men can’t handle the judgments of people, how will they face God’s judgment? And if they're speechless when confronted by mere humans, what will they do when they are confronted by the flames of an all-consuming fire?"
{266} Then Christian and Hopeful outwent them again, and went till they came to a delicate plain called Ease, where they went with much content; but that plain was but narrow, so they were quickly got over it. Now at the further side of that plain was a little hill called Lucre, and in that hill a silver mine, which some of them that had formerly gone that way, because of the rarity of it, had turned aside to see; but going too near the brink of the pit, the ground being deceitful under them, broke, and they were slain; some also had been maimed there, and could not, to their dying day, be their own men again.
{266} Then Christian and Hopeful passed them once more and continued until they reached a lovely plain called Ease, where they went with much satisfaction; however, that plain was quite narrow, so they quickly crossed it. Now, on the other side of that plain was a small hill called Lucre, and in that hill was a silver mine, which some of those who had taken that route before had detoured to see due to its rarity; but when they got too close to the edge of the pit, the ground, deceptive beneath them, gave way, and they were killed; some had also been injured there, and could not, for the rest of their lives, be fully themselves again.
{267} Then I saw in my dream, that a little off the road, over against the silver mine, stood Demas (gentlemanlike) to call to passengers to come and see; who said to Christian and his fellow, Ho! turn aside hither, and I will show you a thing.
{267} Then I saw in my dream that just off the road, across from the silver mine, stood Demas (looking quite proper) calling out to travelers to come and take a look. He said to Christian and his companion, "Hey! Come over here, and I’ll show you something."
CHR. What thing so deserving as to turn us out of the way to see it?
CHR. What could possibly be important enough to make us stop and check it out?
DEMAS. Here is a silver mine, and some digging in it for treasure. If you will come, with a little pains you may richly provide for yourselves.
DEMAS. Here's a silver mine, and some digging in it for treasure. If you come, with a little effort you can set yourselves up nicely.
{268} HOPE. Then said Hopeful, Let us go see.
{268} HOPE. Then said Hopeful, "Let's go take a look."
CHR. Not I, said Christian, I have heard of this place before now; and how many have there been slain; and besides that, treasure is a snare to those that seek it; for it hindereth them in their pilgrimage. Then Christian called to Demas, saying, Is not the place dangerous? Hath it not hindered many in their pilgrimage? [Hos. 14:8]
CHR. Not me, Christian said, I've heard about this place before; many have been killed here, and besides that, treasure is a trap for those who seek it because it can distract them from their journey. Then Christian called to Demas, asking, Isn't this place dangerous? Hasn't it obstructed many on their journey? [Hos. 14:8]
DEMAS. Not very dangerous, except to those that are careless, (but withal, he blushed as he spake).
DEMAS. Not really dangerous, except for those who are careless, (but still, he blushed as he spoke).
CHR. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us not stir a step, but still keep on our way.
CHR. Then Christian said to Hopeful, "Let's not move a step, but keep going on our way."
HOPE. I will warrant you, when By-ends comes up, if he hath the same invitation as we, he will turn in thither to see.
HOPE. I can guarantee you that when By-ends shows up, if he has the same invitation as us, he will definitely come in to check it out.
CHR. No doubt thereof, for his principles lead him that way, and a hundred to one but he dies there.
CHR. No doubt about it, because his principles guide him in that direction, and there's a high chance he will die there.
DEMAS. Then Demas called again, saying, But will you not come over and see?
DEMAS. Then Demas called out again, saying, But won't you come over and take a look?
{269} CHR. Then Christian roundly answered, saying, Demas, thou art an enemy to the right ways of the Lord of this way, and hast been already condemned for thine own turning aside, by one of His Majesty's judges [2 Tim. 4:10]; and why seekest thou to bring us into the like condemnation? Besides, if we at all turn aside, our Lord and King will certainly hear thereof, and will there put us to shame, where we would stand with boldness before him.
{269} CHR. Then Christian replied firmly, saying, Demas, you are an enemy to the true paths of the Lord on this journey, and you’ve already been condemned for turning away, by one of His Majesty's judges [2 Tim. 4:10]; why do you want to bring us into the same condemnation? Moreover, if we stray at all, our Lord and King will definitely find out about it, and He will shame us where we wish to stand confidently before Him.
Demas cried again, that he also was one of their fraternity; and that if they would tarry a little, he also himself would walk with them.
Demas shouted again that he was one of their group too, and that if they would wait a bit, he would join them as well.
{270} CHR. Then said Christian, What is thy name? Is it not the same by the which I have called thee?
{270} CHR. Then Christian said, What’s your name? Is it not the same one I've called you?
DEMAS. Yes, my name is Demas; I am the son of Abraham.
DEMAS. Yes, my name is Demas; I’m the son of Abraham.
CHR. I know you; Gehazi was your great-grandfather, and Judas your father; and you have trod in their steps. [2 Kings 5:20, Matt. 26:14,15, 27:1-5] It is but a devilish prank that thou usest; thy father was hanged for a traitor, and thou deservest no better reward. Assure thyself, that when we come to the King, we will do him word of this thy behaviour. Thus they went their way.
CHR. I recognize you; Gehazi was your great-grandfather, and Judas your father; you’ve followed in their footsteps. [2 Kings 5:20, Matt. 26:14,15, 27:1-5] What you’re doing is nothing but a wicked trick; your father was executed as a traitor, and you deserve no better fate. Rest assured, when we see the King, we will inform him of your behavior. And with that, they went on their way.
{271} By this time By-ends and his companions were come again within sight, and they, at the first beck, went over to Demas. Now, whether they fell into the pit by looking over the brink thereof, or whether they went down to dig, or whether they were smothered in the bottom by the damps that commonly arise, of these things I am not certain; but this I observed, that they never were seen again in the way. Then sang Christian--
{271} By this time, By-ends and his friends had come back into view, and at the first signal, they went over to Demas. Now, whether they fell into the pit by looking over the edge, or whether they went down to dig, or whether they were suffocated at the bottom by the dampness that usually rises, I can't say for sure; but I noticed that they were never seen again on the path. Then Christian sang--
By-ends and silver Demas both agree;
One calls, the other runs, that he may be
A sharer in his lucre; so these do
Take up in this world, and no further go.
By-ends and silver Demas both agree;
One calls, the other runs, so he can be
A part of his profits; so they both
Focus on this world and don’t go any further.
{272} Now I saw that, just on the other side of this plain, the pilgrims came to a place where stood an old monument, hard by the highway side, at the sight of which they were both concerned, because of the strangeness of the form thereof; for it seemed to them as if it had been a woman transformed into the shape of a pillar; here, therefore they stood looking, and looking upon it, but could not for a time tell what they should make thereof. At last Hopeful espied written above the head thereof, a writing in an unusual hand; but he being no scholar, called to Christian (for he was learned) to see if he could pick out the meaning; so he came, and after a little laying of letters together, he found the same to be this, "Remember Lot's Wife". So he read it to his fellow; after which they both concluded that that was the pillar of salt into which Lot's wife was turned, for her looking back with a covetous heart, when she was going from Sodom for safety. [Gen. 19:26] Which sudden and amazing sight gave them occasion of this discourse.
{272} Now I saw that just on the other side of this plain, the pilgrims arrived at a place where there was an old monument by the highway. They were both worried when they saw it because of its strange shape; it looked like a woman turned into a pillar. They stood there staring at it, unable to figure out what it was. Finally, Hopeful noticed some writing above it in an unusual script, but since he wasn’t well-educated, he called to Christian, who was knowledgeable, to see if he could make sense of it. Christian came over and after a moment of piecing the letters together, he read, "Remember Lot's Wife." He shared this with Hopeful, and they both realized that it was the pillar of salt that Lot's wife turned into when she looked back with a greedy heart while escaping Sodom. [Gen. 19:26] This sudden and amazing sight led to their discussion.
{273} CHR. Ah, my brother! this is a seasonable sight; it came opportunely to us after the invitation which Demas gave us to come over to view the Hill Lucre; and had we gone over, as he desired us, and as thou wast inclining to do, my brother, we had, for aught I know, been made ourselves like this woman, a spectacle for those that shall come after to behold.
{273} CHR. Ah, my brother! This is a timely sight; it came to us just after Demas invited us to check out the Hill Lucre. If we had gone, as he wanted us to and as you were considering, my brother, we might have ended up like this woman, a spectacle for those who come after to see.
HOPE. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am made to wonder that I am not now as Lot's wife; for wherein was the difference betwixt her sin and mine? She only looked back; and I had a desire to go see. Let grace be adored, and let me be ashamed that ever such a thing should be in mine heart.
HOPE. I’m sorry for being so foolish, and it makes me wonder why I’m not like Lot’s wife; what’s the difference between her sin and mine? She just looked back, while I wanted to go see. Let’s praise grace, and I feel ashamed that I ever had such a thought in my heart.
{274} CHR. Let us take notice of what we see here, for our help for time to come. This woman escaped one judgment, for she fell not by the destruction of Sodom; yet she was destroyed by another, as we see she is turned into a pillar of salt.
{274} CHR. Let's pay attention to what we see here, as it will help us in the future. This woman avoided one judgment because she wasn't caught in the destruction of Sodom; however, she faced another fate, as we can see she turned into a pillar of salt.
HOPE. True; and she may be to us both caution and example; caution, that we should shun her sin; or a sign of what judgment will overtake such as shall not be prevented by this caution; so Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, with the two hundred and fifty men that perished in their sin, did also become a sign or example to others to beware. [Num. 26:9,10] But above all, I muse at one thing, to wit, how Demas and his fellows can stand so confidently yonder to look for that treasure, which this woman, but for looking behind her after, (for we read not that she stepped one foot out of the way) was turned into a pillar of salt; especially since the judgment which overtook her did make her an example, within sight of where they are; for they cannot choose but see her, did they but lift up their eyes.
HOPE. True, and she can serve as both a warning and an example for us. A warning that we should avoid her mistake, or a sign of the judgment that awaits those who ignore this warning; like Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, along with the two hundred and fifty men who perished in their wrongdoing, who also became examples for others to heed. [Num. 26:9,10] But above all, I find it curious how Demas and his companions can stand there so confidently, seeking that treasure, when this woman, simply for looking back, was turned into a pillar of salt (we don’t read that she even stepped off the path); especially since the judgment that befell her serves as a clear warning right in front of them. They can’t help but see her if they just lift their eyes.
{275} CHR. It is a thing to be wondered at, and it argueth that their hearts are grown desperate in the case; and I cannot tell who to compare them to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the presence of the judge, or that will cut purses under the gallows. It is said of the men of Sodom, that they were sinners exceedingly, because they were sinners before the Lord, that is, in his eyesight, and notwithstanding the kindnesses that he had showed them [Gen. 13:13]; for the land of Sodom was now like the garden of Eden heretofore. [Gen. 13:10] This, therefore, provoked him the more to jealousy, and made their plague as hot as the fire of the Lord out of heaven could make it. And it is most rationally to be concluded, that such, even such as these are, that shall sin in the sight, yea, and that too in despite of such examples that are set continually before them, to caution them to the contrary, must be partakers of severest judgments.
{275} CHR. It's something to marvel at, and it shows that their hearts have become desperate in this situation; I can't think of a better comparison than those who pickpocket in front of the judge or cut purses under the gallows. It’s said of the people of Sodom that they were extremely sinful because they sinned in the Lord’s sight, despite the kindnesses He had shown them [Gen. 13:13]; for the land of Sodom was once like the Garden of Eden. [Gen. 13:10] This, therefore, made Him even more jealous and intensified their suffering as much as the fire from heaven could. It’s reasonable to conclude that those who sin in plain sight, especially in spite of the constant warnings set before them, will face the harshest judgments.
HOPE. Doubtless thou hast said the truth; but what a mercy is it, that neither thou, but especially I, am not made myself this example! This ministereth occasion to us to thank God, to fear before him, and always to remember Lot's wife.
HOPE. You have undoubtedly spoken the truth; but what a blessing it is that neither you, nor especially I, have become this example! This gives us a reason to thank God, to be humble before Him, and always to remember Lot's wife.
{276} I saw, then, that they went on their way to a pleasant river; which David the king called "the river of God", but John, "the river of the water of life". [Ps. 65:9, Rev. 22, Ezek. 47] Now their way lay just upon the bank of the river; here, therefore, Christian and his companion walked with great delight; they drank also of the water of the river, which was pleasant, and enlivening to their weary spirits: besides, on the banks of this river, on either side, were green trees, that bore all manner of fruit; and the leaves of the trees were good for medicine; with the fruit of these trees they were also much delighted; and the leaves they eat to prevent surfeits, and other diseases that are incident to those that heat their blood by travels. On either side of the river was also a meadow, curiously beautified with lilies, and it was green all the year long. In this meadow they lay down, and slept; for here they might lie down safely. When they awoke, they gathered again of the fruit of the trees, and drank again of the water of the river, and then lay down again to sleep. [Ps. 23:2, Isa. 14:30] Thus they did several days and nights. Then they sang--
{276} I saw that they continued on their way to a lovely river; which King David called "the river of God," but John referred to it as "the river of the water of life." [Ps. 65:9, Rev. 22, Ezek. 47] Their path ran right along the riverbank; here, Christian and his companion walked with great joy; they also drank from the river's water, which was refreshing and uplifting to their tired spirits. Additionally, on both sides of this river, there were green trees that bore all kinds of fruit; the leaves of the trees were medicinal; they greatly enjoyed the fruit from these trees, and they ate the leaves to avoid congestion and other ailments related to overheating from their travels. On either side of the river was also a meadow, beautifully adorned with lilies, and it stayed green all year round. In this meadow, they lay down and slept; for here they could rest safely. When they woke up, they picked more fruit from the trees, drank again from the river, and then lay down once more to sleep. [Ps. 23:2, Isa. 14:30] They did this for several days and nights. Then they sang—
Behold ye how these crystal streams do glide,
To comfort pilgrims by the highway side;
The meadows green, beside their fragrant smell,
Yield dainties for them; and he that can tell
What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves, these trees do yield,
Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field.
Look how these clear streams flow,
To comfort travelers by the roadside;<
The green meadows, with their sweet scent,
Offer treats for them; and whoever can share
What delicious fruit, and yes, leaves, these trees provide,
Will quickly sell everything to buy this land.
So when they were disposed to go on, (for they were not, as yet, at their journey's end,) they ate and drank, and departed.
So when they were ready to continue on their way, (since they weren’t at the end of their journey yet,) they ate, drank, and set off.
{277} Now, I beheld in my dream, that they had not journeyed far, but the river and the way for a time parted; at which they were not a little sorry; yet they durst not go out of the way. Now the way from the river was rough, and their feet tender, by reason of their travels; so the souls of the pilgrims were much discouraged because of the way. [Num. 21:4] Wherefore, still as they went on, they wished for better way. Now, a little before them, there was on the left hand of the road a meadow, and a stile to go over into it; and that meadow is called By-path Meadow. Then said Christian to his fellow, If this meadow lieth along by our wayside, let us go over into it. Then he went to the stile to see, and behold, a path lay along by the way, on the other side of the fence. It is according to my wish, said Christian. Here is the easiest going; come, good Hopeful, and let us go over.
{277} In my dream, I saw that they hadn't traveled far, but the river and the path separated for a time, which made them quite sad; however, they didn’t dare stray from the route. The path away from the river was rough, and their feet were sore from their journey, so the pilgrims felt really discouraged because of the tough path. [Num. 21:4] As they continued, they hoped for a better way. Just ahead of them, on the left side of the road, there was a meadow with a stile to cross into it, and that meadow is called By-path Meadow. Christian then said to his companion, “If this meadow is right by our path, let’s go into it.” He walked over to the stile to take a look, and saw that there was a path just on the other side of the fence. “This is exactly what I wanted,” said Christian. “Here it's much easier; come on, good Hopeful, let’s cross over.”
{278} HOPE. But how if this path should lead us out of the way?
{278} HOPE. But what if this path takes us off course?
CHR. That is not like, said the other. Look, doth it not go along by the wayside? So Hopeful, being persuaded by his fellow, went after him over the stile. When they were gone over, and were got into the path, they found it very easy for their feet; and withal, they, looking before them, espied a man walking as they did, (and his name was Vain-confidence); so they called after him, and asked him whither that way led. He said, To the Celestial Gate. Look, said Christian, did not I tell you so? By this you may see we are right. So they followed, and he went before them. But, behold, the night came on, and it grew very dark; so that they that were behind lost the sight of him that went before.
CHR. That's not like, said the other. Look, doesn't it go along the wayside? So Hopeful, persuaded by his friend, went after him over the stile. Once they crossed over and got onto the path, they found it very easy for their feet; and as they looked ahead, they saw a man walking like they were, (and his name was Vain-confidence); so they called out to him and asked him where that way led. He said, to the Celestial Gate. Look, said Christian, didn't I tell you so? By this, you can see we are on the right track. So they followed him as he went ahead of them. But, behold, night fell and it grew very dark; so much so that those behind lost sight of the one who was in front.
{279} He, therefore, that went before, (Vain-confidence by name), not seeing the way before him, fell into a deep pit [Isa. 9:16], which was on purpose there made, by the Prince of those grounds, to catch vain-glorious fools withal, and was dashed in pieces with his fall.
{279} So, the one who went ahead, named Vain-confidence, not seeing the path in front of him, fell into a deep pit [Isa. 9:16] that had been specifically created by the Prince of those grounds to trap foolishly arrogant people, and he was shattered by his fall.
{280} Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So they called to know the matter, but there was none to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then said Hopeful, Where are we now? Then was his fellow silent, as mistrusting that he had led him out of the way; and now it began to rain, and thunder, and lighten in a very dreadful manner; and the water rose amain.
{280} Now Christian and his companion heard him fall. So they called out to find out what was going on, but there was no reply, just the sound of groaning. Then Hopeful said, "Where are we now?" His companion was silent, fearing that he had led him off course; and then it started to rain, with thunder and lightning striking in a very terrifying way, and the water began to rise rapidly.
Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh, that I had kept on my way!
Then Hopeful groaned to himself, saying, Oh, that I had stayed on my path!
{281} CHR. Who could have thought that this path should have led us out of the way?
{281} CHR. Who would have thought that this path would take us off course?
HOPE. I was afraid on it at the very first, and therefore gave you that gentle caution. I would have spoken plainer, but that you are older than I.
HOPE. I was scared of it at first, which is why I gave you that gentle warning. I would have said it more clearly, but you’re older than I am.
Christian's repentance for leading of his brother out of the way
Christian's regret for leading his brother astray
CHR. Good brother, be not offended; I am sorry I have brought thee out of the way, and that I have put thee into such imminent danger; pray, my brother, forgive me; I did not do it of an evil intent.
CHR. Good brother, please don't be upset; I'm sorry I led you off the path and put you in such serious danger; please forgive me, my brother; I didn't mean to do it with bad intentions.
HOPE. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive thee; and believe, too, that this shall be for our good.
HOPE. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive you; and believe, too, that this will be for our good.
CHR. I am glad I have with me a merciful brother; but we must not stand thus: let us try to go back again.
CHR. I'm glad I have a compassionate brother with me; but we can't just stay here like this: let's try to go back again.
HOPE. But, good brother, let me go before.
HOPE. But, hey brother, let me go ahead.
CHR. No, if you please, let me go first, that if there be any danger, I may be first therein, because by my means we are both gone out of the way.
CHR. No, please let me go first so that if there is any danger, I can face it first, since it was my actions that led us both astray.
{282} HOPE. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first; for your mind being troubled may lead you out of the way again. Then, for their encouragement, they heard the voice of one saying, "Set thine heart toward the highway, even the way which thou wentest; turn again." [Jer. 31:21] But by this time the waters were greatly risen, by reason of which the way of going back was very dangerous. (Then I thought that it is easier going out of the way, when we are in, than going in when we are out.) Yet they adventured to go back, but it was so dark, and the flood was so high, that in their going back they had like to have been drowned nine or ten times.
{282} HOPE. "No," said Hopeful, "you shouldn’t go first; your troubled mind might lead you off track again." Then, to encourage them, they heard a voice saying, "Focus your heart on the highway, the path you took; turn back." [Jer. 31:21] But by that time, the waters had risen significantly, making it very dangerous to head back. (I thought it’s easier to stray from the path when you’re already on it than to return when you’re off.) Still, they decided to go back, but it was so dark and the floodwaters so high that they almost drowned nine or ten times during their attempt to return.
{283} Neither could they, with all the skill they had, get again to the stile that night. Wherefore, at last, lighting under a little shelter, they sat down there until the daybreak; but, being weary, they fell asleep. Now there was, not far from the place where they lay, a castle called Doubting Castle, the owner whereof was Giant Despair; and it was in his grounds they now were sleeping: wherefore he, getting up in the morning early, and walking up and down in his fields, caught Christian and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then, with a grim and surly voice, he bid them awake; and asked them whence they were, and what they did in his grounds. They told him they were pilgrims, and that they had lost their way. Then said the Giant, You have this night trespassed on me, by trampling in and lying on my grounds, and therefore you must go along with me. So they were forced to go, because he was stronger than they. They also had but little to say, for they knew themselves in a fault. The Giant, therefore, drove them before him, and put them into his castle, into a very dark dungeon, nasty and stinking to the spirits of these two men. [Ps. 88:18] Here, then, they lay from Wednesday morning till Saturday night, without one bit of bread, or drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they did; they were, therefore, here in evil case, and were far from friends and acquaintance. Now in this place Christian had double sorrow, because it was through his unadvised counsel that they were brought into this distress.
{283} They couldn't, despite all their skills, find their way back to the stile that night. So, finally, taking shelter under a little cover, they sat down until dawn; but, being exhausted, they fell asleep. Not far from where they rested was a castle called Doubting Castle, owned by Giant Despair; and it was in his grounds that they were sleeping. Therefore, he woke up early in the morning and, while walking around his fields, found Christian and Hopeful asleep. With a grim and gruff voice, he ordered them to wake up and asked where they were from and what they were doing in his land. They explained they were pilgrims and had lost their way. The Giant replied, "You've trespassed on my land by walking and lying here, so you have to come with me." They had no choice but to comply, as he was stronger than they were. They also had little to say because they knew they were in the wrong. The Giant then drove them before him and locked them in his castle, in a very dark, filthy dungeon that stank and repulsed these two men. [Ps. 88:18] They remained there from Wednesday morning until Saturday night, without a single bite of food, a drop to drink, light, or anyone to check on them; they were in a dire situation, far from friends and familiar faces. In this place, Christian felt double the sorrow, knowing it was his poor advice that led them into this trouble.
The pilgrims now, to gratify the flesh,
Will seek its ease; but oh! how they afresh
Do thereby plunge themselves new griefs into!
Who seek to please the flesh, themselves undo.
The pilgrims now, to satisfy their desires,
Will seek comfort; but oh! how they once again
Bring upon themselves new sorrows!
Those who try to please the flesh only harm themselves.
{284} Now, Giant Despair had a wife, and her name was Diffidence. So when he was gone to bed, he told his wife what he had done; to wit, that he had taken a couple of prisoners and cast them into his dungeon, for trespassing on his grounds. Then he asked her also what he had best to do further to them. So she asked him what they were, whence they came, and whither they were bound; and he told her. Then she counselled him that when he arose in the morning he should beat them without any mercy. So, when he arose, he getteth him a grievous crab-tree cudgel, and goes down into the dungeon to them, and there first falls to rating of them as if they were dogs, although they never gave him a word of distaste. Then he falls upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such sort that they were not able to help themselves, or to turn them upon the floor. This done, he withdraws and leaves them there to condole their misery and to mourn under their distress. So all that day they spent the time in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next night, she, talking with her husband about them further, and understanding they were yet alive, did advise him to counsel them to make away themselves. So when morning was come, he goes to them in a surly manner as before, and perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes that he had given them the day before, he told them, that since they were never like to come out of that place, their only way would be forthwith to make an end of themselves, either with knife, halter, or poison, for why, said he, should you choose life, seeing it is attended with so much bitterness? But they desired him to let them go. With that he looked ugly upon them, and, rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of them himself, but that he fell into one of his fits, (for he sometimes, in sunshiny weather, fell into fits), and lost for a time the use of his hand; wherefore he withdrew, and left them as before, to consider what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between themselves whether it was best to take his counsel or no; and thus they began to discourse:--
{284} Now, Giant Despair had a wife named Diffidence. One night, after he went to bed, he told his wife what he had done: that he had captured a couple of prisoners and thrown them into his dungeon for trespassing on his land. He then asked her what he should do with them next. She asked him who they were, where they had come from, and where they were going; he provided her the details. She advised him that when morning came, he should beat them mercilessly. So, when he got up, he grabbed a heavy crab-tree stick and went down to the dungeon, where he started yelling at them as if they were dogs, even though they hadn’t said anything disrespectful. Then he attacked them and beat them so badly that they couldn’t defend themselves or move on the floor. After that, he left them there to suffer in their misery and mourn their situation. They spent the entire day sighing and lamenting. The next evening, she spoke with her husband about them again and, learning that they were still alive, suggested that he encourage them to end their own lives. So, when morning arrived, he went to them again in his usual surly manner, noticing they were still sore from the previous day’s beating. He told them that since they were unlikely to ever leave that place, their best option was to kill themselves, whether by knife, rope, or poison, saying, “Why would you choose life when it’s filled with so much bitterness?” But they pleaded with him to let them go. He glared at them, and as he rushed towards them, ready to finish them off, he suddenly fell into one of his fits (which sometimes happened to him on sunny days) and temporarily lost the use of his hand. Therefore, he withdrew and left them, as before, to think about what to do. The prisoners then consulted each other on whether to follow his advice or not, and they began to discuss it:
{285} CHR. Brother, said Christian, what shall we do? The life that we now live is miserable. For my part I know not whether is best, to live thus, or to die out of hand. "My soul chooseth strangling rather than life", and the grave is more easy for me than this dungeon. [Job 7:15] Shall we be ruled by the Giant?
{285} CHR. Brother, Christian said, what should we do? The life we’re living now is terrible. Personally, I don’t know what’s better: to live like this or to end it all. "My soul prefers strangling over life," and death feels easier to me than this prison. [Job 7:15] Are we going to let the Giant control us?
{286} HOPE. Indeed, our present condition is dreadful, and death would be far more welcome to me than thus for ever to abide; but yet, let us consider, the Lord of the country to which we are going hath said, Thou shalt do no murder: no, not to another man's person; much more, then, are we forbidden to take his counsel to kill ourselves. Besides, he that kills another, can but commit murder upon his body; but for one to kill himself is to kill body and soul at once. And, moreover, my brother, thou talkest of ease in the grave; but hast thou forgotten the hell, for certain the murderers go? "For no murderer hath eternal life," &c. And let us consider, again, that all the law is not in the hand of Giant Despair. Others, so far as I can understand, have been taken by him, as well as we; and yet have escaped out of his hand. Who knows, but the God that made the world may cause that Giant Despair may die? or that, at some time or other, he may forget to lock us in? or that he may, in a short time, have another of his fits before us, and may lose the use of his limbs? and if ever that should come to pass again, for my part, I am resolved to pluck up the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get from under his hand. I was a fool that I did not try to do it before; but, however, my brother, let us be patient, and endure a while. The time may come that may give us a happy release; but let us not be our own murderers. With these words Hopeful at present did moderate the mind of his brother; so they continued together (in the dark) that day, in their sad and doleful condition.
{286} HOPE. Our current situation is terrible, and I would welcome death over this endless suffering; however, let’s think about it: the Lord of the land we’re heading to has commanded, “You shall not commit murder”—not even against another person’s life; even more so, we are forbidden from taking counsel to end our own lives. Also, when someone kills another, it only results in murder of the body, but to take one’s own life is to take both body and soul at once. Moreover, my brother, you mention peace in the grave, but have you forgotten about the hell that murderers certainly face? “For no murderer has eternal life,” etc. Let’s also remember that not all power lies with Giant Despair. Others, as far as I know, have been captured by him, just like us, and yet they managed to escape. Who knows if the God who created the world might allow Giant Despair to die? Or that he might forget to lock us in one day? Or that he may have another fit soon and be unable to move? If that ever happens again, I’m determined to muster the courage of a man and do everything I can to get free from his grasp. I was foolish for not trying to escape earlier, but still, my brother, let’s be patient and endure for a while. The time may come that will grant us a happy release, but we must not be our own murderers. With these words, Hopeful calmed his brother’s mind for the moment, and they continued together (in the dark) that day, in their sad and sorrowful state.
{287} Well, towards evening, the Giant goes down into the dungeon again, to see if his prisoners had taken his counsel; but when he came there he found them alive; and truly, alive was all; for now, what for want of bread and water, and by reason of the wounds they received when he beat them, they could do little but breathe. But, I say, he found them alive; at which he fell into a grievous rage, and told them that, seeing they had disobeyed his counsel, it should be worse with them than if they had never been born.
{287} Well, as evening approached, the Giant went down into the dungeon again to see if his prisoners had followed his advice; but when he arrived, he found them alive. And that was really all they were; due to lack of food and water, and the injuries they had sustained from his beatings, they could barely do anything but breathe. But, as I said, he found them alive, which filled him with a terrible rage, and he told them that since they had ignored his advice, their situation would be worse than if they had never been born.
{288} At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Christian fell into a swoon; but, coming a little to himself again, they renewed their discourse about the Giant's counsel; and whether yet they had best to take it or no. Now Christian again seemed to be for doing it, but Hopeful made his second reply as followeth:--
{288} At this, they were really shaken, and I think Christian passed out for a moment; but after regaining a bit of his composure, they continued their conversation about the Giant's advice, and whether they should take it or not. Christian seemed inclined to go through with it again, but Hopeful responded a second time as follows:--
{289} HOPE. My brother, said he, rememberest thou not how valiant thou hast been heretofore? Apollyon could not crush thee, nor could all that thou didst hear, or see, or feel, in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. What hardship, terror, and amazement hast thou already gone through! And art thou now nothing but fear! Thou seest that I am in the dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by nature than thou art; also, this Giant has wounded me as well as thee, and hath also cut off the bread and water from my mouth; and with thee I mourn without the light. But let us exercise a little more patience; remember how thou playedst the man at Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of the chain, nor cage, nor yet of bloody death. Wherefore let us (at least to avoid the shame, that becomes not a Christian to be found in) bear up with patience as well as we can.
{289} HOPE. My brother, he said, don’t you remember how brave you’ve been in the past? Apollyon couldn’t defeat you, and neither could all the things you heard, saw, or felt in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. What hardships, terror, and amazement have you already endured! And now you’re nothing but fear! You see that I’m in the dungeon with you, a much weaker man by nature than you; and this Giant has hurt me just like you, cutting off my food and drink as well. I mourn with you in the dark. But let’s have a little more patience; remember how you stood your ground at Vanity Fair, unafraid of the chains, the cage, or even a bloody death. So let’s try to endure with as much patience as we can, at least to avoid the shame that it isn't right for a Christian to experience.
{290} Now, night being come again, and the Giant and his wife being in bed, she asked him concerning the prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel. To which he replied, They are sturdy rogues, they choose rather to bear all hardship, than to make away themselves. Then said she, Take them into the castle-yard to-morrow, and show them the bones and skulls of those that thou hast already despatched, and make them believe, ere a week comes to an end, thou also wilt tear them in pieces, as thou hast done their fellows before them.
{290} Now, night had fallen again, and the Giant and his wife were in bed. She asked him about the prisoners and whether they had taken his advice. He replied, "They're tough guys; they'd rather endure all kinds of hardship than end their own lives." She then said, "Take them into the castle yard tomorrow, and show them the bones and skulls of those you've already killed, and make them believe that within a week, you'll also tear them apart, just like you have their companions before them."
{291} So when the morning was come, the Giant goes to them again, and takes them into the castle-yard, and shows them, as his wife had bidden him. These, said he, were pilgrims as you are, once, and they trespassed in my grounds, as you have done; and when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces, and so, within ten days, I will do you. Go, get you down to your den again; and with that he beat them all the way thither. They lay, therefore, all day on Saturday in a lamentable case, as before. Now, when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and her husband, the Giant, were got to bed, they began to renew their discourse of their prisoners; and withal the old Giant wondered, that he could neither by his blows nor his counsel bring them to an end. And with that his wife replied, I fear, said she, that they live in hope that some will come to relieve them, or that they have picklocks about them, by the means of which they hope to escape. And sayest thou so, my dear? said the Giant; I will, therefore, search them in the morning.
{291} So when morning came, the Giant went to them again, took them into the castle yard, and showed them what his wife had asked him to. "These," he said, "were pilgrims just like you once, and they trespassed on my land, just as you have; and when I decided it was time, I tore them apart, and in ten days, I will do the same to you. Now go back to your den." With that, he beat them all the way back. They lay there all day on Saturday in a miserable state, just like before. Later, when night fell and Mrs. Diffidence and her husband, the Giant, were in bed, they started talking again about their prisoners. The old Giant wondered why he couldn't manage to finish them off with either his blows or his advice. His wife then replied, "I’m afraid they’re holding out hope that someone will come to rescue them, or that they have lockpicks hidden that they believe will help them escape." "Is that so, my dear?" the Giant said. "Then I will search them in the morning."
{292} Well, on Saturday, about midnight, they began to pray, and continued in prayer till almost break of day.
{292} Well, on Saturday, around midnight, they started to pray and kept praying until it was almost dawn.
Now a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half amazed, brake out in passionate speech: What a fool, quoth he, am I, thus to lie in a stinking Dungeon, when I may as well walk at liberty. I have a Key in my bosom called Promise, that will, I am persuaded, open any Lock in Doubting Castle. Then said Hopeful, That's good news; good Brother pluck it out of thy bosom and try.
Now just before daybreak, good Christian, feeling half amazed, burst out in passionate speech: "What a fool I am to be lying in this stinking dungeon when I could be walking free! I have a key in my pocket called Promise that I believe will unlock any door in Doubting Castle." Then Hopeful said, "That's great news; come on, brother, take it out of your pocket and give it a try."
A key in Christian's bosom, called Promise, opens any lock in Doubting Castle
A key in Christian's pocket, called Promise, unlocks any door in Doubting Castle.
Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and began to try at the Dungeon door, whose bolt (as he turned the Key) gave back, and the door flew open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both came out. Then he went to the outward door that leads into the Castle-yard, and with his Key opened that door also. After he went to the iron Gate, for that must be opened too, but that Lock went damnable hard, yet the Key did open it. Then they thrust open the Gate to make their escape with speed; but that Gate as it opened made such a creaking, that it waked Giant Despair, who hastily rising to pursue his Prisoners, felt his limbs to fail, for his Fits took him again, so that he could by no means go after them. Then they went on, and came to the King's High-way again, and so were safe, because they were out of his jurisdiction
Then Christian pulled it out of his pocket and started to try the dungeon door. As he turned the key, the bolt released, and the door opened easily, allowing both Christian and Hopeful to step out. He then went to the outer door that leads into the castle yard and opened that door with his key as well. After that, he approached the iron gate, as that one needed to be opened too, but the lock was stubborn. Still, the key managed to open it. They pushed the gate open quickly to make their escape, but the gate creaked loudly as it opened, waking up Giant Despair. He hurriedly got up to chase his prisoners but found his limbs weak, as his fits returned, making it impossible for him to follow them. They continued on and reached the King's Highway again, feeling safe now that they were out of his jurisdiction.
{294} Now, when they were over the stile, they began to contrive with themselves what they should do at that stile to prevent those that should come after from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. So they consented to erect there a pillar, and to engrave upon the side thereof this sentence--"Over this stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, who despiseth the King of the Celestial Country, and seeks to destroy his holy pilgrims." Many, therefore, that followed after read what was written, and escaped the danger. This done, they sang as follows:--
{294} Now, once they were over the stile, they started to discuss what they could do at that spot to prevent others from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. They agreed to put up a pillar and engrave this message on its side: "Over this stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is guarded by Giant Despair, who hates the King of the Celestial Country and tries to destroy his holy pilgrims." Because of this, many who came after read what was written and avoided the danger. After finishing this, they sang the following:--
Out of the way we went, and then we found
What 'twas to tread upon forbidden ground;
And let them that come after have a care,
Lest heedlessness makes them, as we, to fare.
Lest they for trespassing his prisoners are,
Whose castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair.
Off we went, and then we discovered
What it meant to walk on forbidden ground;
And let those who come after be cautious,
So that recklessness doesn't lead them to face the same fate as us.
Otherwise, they might end up as prisoners of
Him whose castle is Doubt, and whose name is Despair.
{295} They went then till they came to the Delectable Mountains, which mountains belong to the Lord of that hill of which we have spoken before; so they went up to the mountains, to behold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and fountains of water; where also they drank and washed themselves, and did freely eat of the vineyards. Now there were on the tops of these mountains Shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by the highway side. The Pilgrims therefore went to them, and leaning upon their staves, (as is common with weary pilgrims when they stand to talk with any by the way), they asked, Whose Delectable Mountains are these? And whose be the sheep that feed upon them?
{295} They continued until they reached the Delectable Mountains, which belong to the Lord of the hill we mentioned earlier. They climbed the mountains to see the gardens, orchards, vineyards, and fountains of water, where they also drank, washed themselves, and enjoyed the fruits of the vineyards. On the tops of these mountains, there were Shepherds tending their flocks, standing by the side of the road. The Pilgrims went up to them, leaning on their staffs (as tired travelers often do when stopping to chat), and asked, "Whose Delectable Mountains are these? And whose sheep are grazing here?"
Mountains delectable they now ascend,
Where Shepherds be, which to them do commend
Alluring things, and things that cautious are,
Pilgrims are steady kept by faith and fear.
Mountains they now climb with joy,
Where Shepherds are, who guide and advise them
On tempting things, and things that require caution,
Pilgrims remain determined by faith and fear.
{296} SHEP. These mountains are Immanuel's Land, and they are within sight of his city; and the sheep also are his, and he laid down his life for them. [John 10:11]
{296} SHEP. These mountains are Immanuel's Land, and they can be seen from his city; and the sheep also belong to him, and he sacrificed his life for them. [John 10:11]
CHR. Is this the way to the Celestial City?
CHR. Is this the path to the Celestial City?
SHEP. You are just in your way.
SHEP. You're just getting in your own way.
CHR. How far is it thither?
CHR. How far is it to there?
SHEP. Too far for any but those that shall get thither indeed.
SHEP. It's too far for anyone except those who will actually make it there.
CHR. Is the way safe or dangerous?
CHR. Is the path safe or risky?
SHEP. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe; but the transgressors shall fall therein. [Hos. 14:9]
SHEP. It's safe for those who need it to be safe; but the wrongdoers will stumble in it. [Hos. 14:9]
CHR. Is there, in this place, any relief for pilgrims that are weary and faint in the way?
CHR. Is there any help for travelers who are tired and exhausted on this journey?
SHEP. The Lord of these mountains hath given us a charge not to be forgetful to entertain strangers, therefore the good of the place is before you. [Heb. 13:1-2]
SHEP. The Lord of these mountains has commanded us to remember to welcome strangers, so the goodness of this place is available to you. [Heb. 13:1-2]
{297} I saw also in my dream, that when the Shepherds perceived that they were wayfaring men, they also put questions to them, to which they made answer as in other places; as, Whence came you? and, How got you into the way? and, By what means have you so persevered therein? For but few of them that begin to come hither do show their face on these mountains. But when the Shepherds heard their answers, being pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly upon them, and said, Welcome to the Delectable Mountains.
{297} I also saw in my dream that when the Shepherds noticed they were travelers, they asked them questions, just like they've done in other places. They asked, "Where did you come from?" and "How did you find your way here?" and "What has helped you stay on this path?" Because very few of those who start coming here actually show themselves on these mountains. But when the Shepherds heard their answers and were pleased, they looked kindly at them and said, "Welcome to the Delectable Mountains."
{298} The Shepherds, I say, whose names were Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand, and had them to their tents, and made them partake of that which was ready at present. They said, moreover, We would that ye should stay here awhile, to be acquainted with us; and yet more to solace yourselves with the good of these Delectable Mountains. They then told them, that they were content to stay; so they went to their rest that night, because it was very late.
{298} The Shepherds, whose names were Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand and led them to their tents, where they shared what was ready to eat. They also said, "We would like you to stay here for a while to get to know us better and to enjoy the beauty of these Delectable Mountains." The travelers agreed to stay, so they went to rest that night since it was very late.
{299} Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning the Shepherds called up to Christian and Hopeful to walk with them upon the mountains; so they went forth with them, and walked a while, having a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the Shepherds one to another, Shall we show these pilgrims some wonders? So when they had concluded to do it, they had them first to the top of a hill called Error, which was very steep on the furthest side, and bid them look down to the bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down, and saw at the bottom several men dashed all to pieces by a fall that they had from the top. Then said Christian, What meaneth this? The Shepherds answered, Have you not heard of them that were made to err by hearkening to Hymeneus and Philetus as concerning the faith of the resurrection of the body? [2 Tim. 2:17,18] They answered, Yes. Then said the Shepherds, Those that you see lie dashed in pieces at the bottom of this mountain are they; and they have continued to this day unburied, as you see, for an example to others to take heed how they clamber too high, or how they come too near the brink of this mountain.
{299} Then I saw in my dream that in the morning the Shepherds called out to Christian and Hopeful to walk with them on the mountains. So they went with them and walked for a while, enjoying the beautiful view in every direction. Then the Shepherds said to each other, "Should we show these pilgrims some wonders?" After they decided to do so, they first took them to the top of a hill called Error, which was very steep on the far side, and told them to look down to the bottom. Christian and Hopeful looked down and saw several men smashed to pieces from a fall they had taken from the top. Christian asked, "What does this mean?" The Shepherds replied, "Have you not heard about those who were led astray by listening to Hymeneus and Philetus regarding the faith of the resurrection of the body? [2 Tim. 2:17,18]” They answered, "Yes." Then the Shepherds said, "Those you see lying shattered at the bottom of this mountain are them; and they have remained unburied to this day, as you can see, to serve as a warning to others to be careful not to climb too high or come too close to the edge of this mountain."
{300} Then I saw that they had them to the top of another mountain, and the name of that is Caution, and bid them look afar off; which, when they did, they perceived, as they thought, several men walking up and down among the tombs that were there; and they perceived that the men were blind, because they stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, and because they could not get out from among them. Then said Christian, What means this?
{300} Then I saw that they had brought them to the top of another mountain, called Caution, and told them to look far off. When they did, they thought they saw several men wandering among the tombs there. They realized that the men were blind because they stumbled over the tombs and couldn’t find their way out. Then Christian said, What does this mean?
{301} The Shepherds then answered, Did you not see a little below these mountains a stile, that led into a meadow, on the left hand of this way? They answered, Yes. Then said the Shepherds, From that stile there goes a path that leads directly to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, and these, pointing to them among the tombs, came once on pilgrimage, as you do now, even till they came to that same stile; and because the right way was rough in that place, they chose to go out of it into that meadow, and there were taken by Giant Despair, and cast into Doubting Castle; where, after they had been a while kept in the dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes, and led them among those tombs, where he has left them to wander to this very day, that the saying of the wise man might be fulfilled, "He that wandereth out of the way of understanding, shall remain in the congregation of the dead." [Pro. 21:16] Then Christian and Hopeful looked upon one another, with tears gushing out, but yet said nothing to the Shepherds.
{301} The Shepherds then replied, "Did you notice a little below these mountains a stile that led into a meadow, on the left side of this path?" They answered, "Yes." Then the Shepherds said, "From that stile, there’s a path that leads straight to Doubting Castle, which is guarded by Giant Despair. Those over there, pointing to them among the tombs, were once on a pilgrimage, just like you are now, and they reached that same stile. Because the right way was rough in that area, they decided to leave it and go into that meadow. They were captured by Giant Despair and thrown into Doubting Castle; where, after being kept in the dungeon for a while, he eventually took out their eyes and led them among those tombs, where he has left them to wander to this very day, fulfilling the words of the wise man, 'He that wandereth out of the way of understanding shall remain in the congregation of the dead.' [Pro. 21:16] Then Christian and Hopeful looked at each other, tears streaming down their faces, but they said nothing to the Shepherds.
{302} Then I saw in my dream, that the Shepherds had them to another place, in a bottom, where was a door in the side of a hill, and they opened the door, and bid them look in. They looked in, therefore, and saw that within it was very dark and smoky; they also thought that they heard there a rumbling noise as of fire, and a cry of some tormented, and that they smelt the scent of brimstone. Then said Christian, What means this? The Shepherds told them, This is a by-way to hell, a way that hypocrites go in at; namely, such as sell their birthright, with Esau; such as sell their master, with Judas; such as blaspheme the gospel, with Alexander; and that lie and dissemble, with Ananias and Sapphira his wife. Then said Hopeful to the Shepherds, I perceive that these had on them, even every one, a show of pilgrimage, as we have now; had they not?
{302} Then I saw in my dream that the Shepherds led them to another place, in a valley, where there was a door in the side of a hill. They opened the door and told them to look inside. They looked in and saw that it was very dark and smoky; they also thought they heard a rumbling noise like fire, and the cries of someone tormented, along with the smell of sulfur. Then Christian said, "What does this mean?" The Shepherds replied, "This is a detour to hell, a path that hypocrites take; specifically, those who sell their birthright like Esau, those who betray their master like Judas, those who blaspheme the gospel like Alexander, and those who lie and deceive like Ananias and his wife Sapphira." Then Hopeful said to the Shepherds, "I see that these all had the appearance of pilgrims, just like we do now; didn't they?"
{303} SHEP. Yes, and held it a long time too.
{303} SHEP. Yeah, and I held onto it for a long time, too.
HOPE. How far might they go on in pilgrimage in their day, since they notwithstanding were thus miserably cast away?
HOPE. How far might they continue their journey in their time, since they were still so miserably lost?
SHEP. Some further, and some not so far, as these mountains.
SHEP. Some further, and some not as far, as these mountains.
Then said the Pilgrims one to another, We have need to cry to the Strong for strength.
Then the Pilgrims said to each other, "We need to call out to the Strong for strength."
SHEP. Ay, and you will have need to use it, when you have it, too.
SHEP. Yeah, and you'll need to use it when you have it, too.
{304} By this time the Pilgrims had a desire to go forward, and the Shepherds a desire they should; so they walked together towards the end of the mountains. Then said the Shepherds one to another, Let us here show to the Pilgrims the gates of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look through our perspective glass. The Pilgrims then lovingly accepted the motion; so they had them to the top of a high hill, called Clear, and gave them their glass to look.
{304} By this time, the Pilgrims wanted to move ahead, and the Shepherds wanted them to as well, so they made their way together toward the end of the mountains. Then the Shepherds said to each other, “Let’s show the Pilgrims the gates of the Celestial City, if they can look through our telescope.” The Pilgrims gladly agreed to this, so they took them to the top of a high hill called Clear and gave them the telescope to look through.
{305} Then they essayed to look, but the remembrance of that last thing that the Shepherds had shown them, made their hands shake; by means of which impediment, they could not look steadily through the glass; yet they thought they saw something like the gate, and also some of the glory of the place. Then they went away, and sang this song--
{305} Then they tried to look, but remembering that last thing the Shepherds had shown them made their hands shake; because of this, they couldn't look steadily through the glass. Still, they thought they saw something like the gate, along with some of the glory of the place. Then they left and sang this song--
Thus, by the Shepherds, secrets are reveal'd,
Which from all other men are kept conceal'd.
Come to the Shepherds, then, if you would see
Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be.
So, by the Shepherds, secrets are revealed,
Which are kept hidden from everyone else.
Come to the Shepherds, then, if you want to see
Things deep, things hidden, and those that are mysterious.
{306} When they were about to depart, one of the Shepherds gave them a note of the way. Another of them bid them beware of the Flatterer. The third bid them take heed that they sleep not upon the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid them God-speed. So I awoke from my dream.
{306} Just as they were about to leave, one of the Shepherds gave them directions. Another warned them about the Flatterer. The third advised them to be careful not to sleep on the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth wished them good luck. Then I woke up from my dream.
{307} And I slept, and dreamed again, and saw the same two Pilgrims going down the mountains along the highway towards the city. Now, a little below these mountains, on the left hand, lieth the country of Conceit; from which country there comes into the way in which the Pilgrims walked, a little crooked lane. Here, therefore, they met with a very brisk lad, that came out of that country; and his name was Ignorance. So Christian asked him from what parts he came, and whither he was going.
{307} I fell asleep and dreamed again, and saw the same two travelers heading down the mountains along the road toward the city. Now, just below these mountains, on the left side, is the land of Conceit; from this land, there’s a little winding path that leads into the road the travelers were on. Here, they met a lively young man who had come from that place, and his name was Ignorance. So Christian asked him where he came from and where he was headed.
{308} IGNOR. Sir, I was born in the country that lieth off there a little on the left hand, and I am going to the Celestial City.
{308} IGNOR. Sir, I was born in the country over there a bit to the left, and I'm heading to the Celestial City.
CHR. But how do you think to get in at the gate? for you may find some difficulty there.
CHR. But how do you plan to get through the gate? You might run into some trouble there.
IGNOR. As other people do, said he.
IGNOR. "Just like everyone else does," he said.
CHR. But what have you to show at that gate, that may cause that the gate should be opened to you?
CHR. But what do you have to show at that gate that would make them open it for you?
IGNOR. I know my Lord's will, and I have been a good liver; I pay every man his own; I pray, fast, pay tithes, and give alms, and have left my country for whither I am going.
IGNOR. I know what my Lord wants, and I've lived a good life; I give everyone what they deserve; I pray, fast, pay tithes, and donate, and I've left my country for where I'm headed.
{309} CHR. But thou camest not in at the wicket-gate that is at the head of this way; thou camest in hither through that same crooked lane, and therefore, I fear, however thou mayest think of thyself, when the reckoning day shall come, thou wilt have laid to thy charge that thou art a thief and a robber, instead of getting admittance into the city.
{309} CHR. But you didn’t enter through the wicket gate at the start of this path; you came in through that same crooked lane, and because of that, I’m afraid, no matter how you see yourself, when judgment day arrives, you will be found guilty of being a thief and a robber instead of gaining entry into the city.
IGNOR. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me, I know you not; be content and follow the religion of your country, and I will follow the religion of mine. I hope all will be well. And as for the gate that you talk of, all the world knows that that is a great way off of our country. I cannot think that any man in all our parts doth so much as know the way to it, nor need they matter whether they do or no, since we have, as you see, a fine, pleasant green lane, that comes down from our country, the next way into the way.
IGNORE. Gentlemen, you are complete strangers to me; I don’t know you. Just be satisfied and follow the religion of your country, and I’ll stick to my own. I hope everything will turn out fine. And about the gate you mentioned, everyone knows that it's far away from our country. I can’t believe that anyone around here even knows the way to it, nor do they need to care if they do, since, as you can see, we have a nice, pleasant green lane that leads down from our country, right into the main road.
{310} When Christian saw that the man was "wise in his own conceit", he said to Hopeful, whisperingly, "There is more hope of a fool than of him." [Prov. 26:12] And said, moreover, "When he that is a fool walketh by the way, his wisdom faileth him, and he saith to every one that he is a fool." [Eccl. 10:3] What, shall we talk further with him, or out-go him at present, and so leave him to think of what he hath heard already, and then stop again for him afterwards, and see if by degrees we can do any good to him? Then said Hopeful--
{310} When Christian saw that the man was "wise in his own eyes," he said to Hopeful in a low voice, "There’s more hope for a fool than for him." [Prov. 26:12] He added, "When a fool walks down the road, his wisdom fails him, and he tells everyone he’s a fool." [Eccl. 10:3] So, should we keep talking to him or move on for now, letting him think about what he’s heard already, and then come back later to see if we can help him little by little? Then Hopeful said--
Let Ignorance a little while now muse
On what is said, and let him not refuse
Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain
Still ignorant of what's the chiefest gain.
God saith, those that no understanding have,
Although he made them, them he will not save.
Let Ignorance take a moment to think
About what's being said, and let him not turn
Away from good advice, or else he’ll stay
Clueless about the biggest prize. God says,
Those who lack understanding,
Though He created them, He will not save.
HOPE. He further added, It is not good, I think, to say all to him at once; let us pass him by, if you will, and talk to him anon, even as he is able to bear it.
HOPE. He went on, I don’t think it's a good idea to tell him everything at once; let's just pass him by for now and talk to him later, as he's able to handle it.
{311} So they both went on, and Ignorance he came after. Now when they had passed him a little way, they entered into a very dark lane, where they met a man whom seven devils had bound with seven strong cords, and were carrying of him back to the door that they saw on the side of the hill. [Matt. 12:45, Prov. 5:22] Now good Christian began to tremble, and so did Hopeful his companion; yet as the devils led away the man, Christian looked to see if he knew him; and he thought it might be one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of Apostasy. But he did not perfectly see his face, for he did hang his head like a thief that is found. But being once past, Hopeful looked after him, and espied on his back a paper with this inscription, "Wanton professor and damnable apostate".
{311} So they both continued on, and Ignorance followed behind them. After they had walked a little further, they entered a very dark path where they encountered a man who was bound by seven devils with seven strong ropes, and they were dragging him back to the door they saw on the side of the hill. [Matt. 12:45, Prov. 5:22] Christian began to tremble, and his companion, Hopeful, did too. As the devils took the man away, Christian looked to see if he recognized him, and he thought it might be someone named Turn-away, who lived in the town of Apostasy. However, he couldn't see his face clearly because the man had his head down like a thief caught in the act. Once they had passed, Hopeful looked back and noticed a paper on the man's back that read, "Wanton professor and damnable apostate."
Then said Christian to his fellow, Now I call to remembrance, that which was told me of a thing that happened to a good man hereabout. The name of the man was Little-faith, but a good man, and he dwelt in the town of Sincere. The thing was this:--At the entering in at this passage, there comes down from Broad-way Gate, a lane called Dead Man's Lane; so called because of the murders that are commonly done there; and this Little-faith going on pilgrimage, as we do now, chanced to sit down there, and slept. Now there happened, at that time, to come down the lane, from Broad-way Gate, three sturdy rogues, and their names were Faint-heart, Mistrust, and Guilt, (three brothers), and they espying Little-faith, where he was, came galloping up with speed. Now the good man was just awake from his sleep, and was getting up to go on his journey. So they came up all to him, and with threatening language bid him stand. At this Little-faith looked as white as a clout, and had neither power to fight nor fly. Then said Faint-heart, Deliver thy purse. But he making no haste to do it (for he was loath to lose his money), Mistrust ran up to him, and thrusting his hand into his pocket, pulled out thence a bag of silver. Then he cried out, Thieves! Thieves! With that Guilt, with a great club that was in his hand, struck Little-faith on the head, and with that blow felled him flat to the ground, where he lay bleeding as one that would bleed to death. All this while the thieves stood by. But, at last, they hearing that some were upon the road, and fearing lest it should be one Great-grace, that dwells in the city of Good-confidence, they betook themselves to their heels, and left this good man to shift for himself. Now, after a while, Little-faith came to himself, and getting up, made shift to scrabble on his way. This was the story.
Then Christian turned to his friend and said, "I just remembered something that happened to a good man around here. His name was Little-faith—he was a good man who lived in the town of Sincere. Here’s what happened: As he was entering this passage, there’s a lane that comes down from Broad-way Gate called Dead Man's Lane, named for all the murders that happen there. Little-faith, while on his pilgrimage, like we are now, happened to sit down there and fell asleep. At that time, three tough-looking guys came down the lane from Broad-way Gate. Their names were Faint-heart, Mistrust, and Guilt (they were brothers). When they spotted Little-faith, they rushed over to him. At that moment, he was just waking up and getting ready to continue his journey. They approached him and, in a threatening way, ordered him to stop. Little-faith turned as pale as a sheet and felt too scared to fight or run. Faint-heart demanded he hand over his money. But since he was reluctant to part with it, Mistrust ran up, reached into his pocket, and pulled out a bag of silver. Little-faith shouted, “Thieves! Thieves!” At that, Guilt, who was holding a big club, struck Little-faith on the head, knocking him flat to the ground where he lay bleeding as if he might bleed to death. The thieves just stood by the whole time. Eventually, though, they heard that someone was coming down the road and, fearing it was someone named Great-grace who lives in the city of Good-confidence, they took off running, leaving Little-faith to fend for himself. After a little while, Little-faith came to his senses, got up, and managed to continue on his way. That was the story.
{312} HOPE. But did they take from him all that ever he had?
{312} HOPE. But did they take everything he ever had?
Chr. No; the place where his jewels were they never ransacked, so those he kept still. But, as I was told, the good man was much afflicted for his loss, for the thieves got most of his spending-money. That which they got not (as I said) were jewels, also he had a little odd money left, but scarce enough to bring him to his journey's end [1 Peter 4:18]; nay, if I was not misinformed, he was forced to beg as he went, to keep himself alive; for his jewels he might not sell. But beg, and do what he could, he went (as we say) with many a hungry belly the most part of the rest of the way.
Chr. No; the place where his jewels were was never searched, so he still kept those. But, as I heard, the good man was very upset about his loss because the thieves took most of his spending money. What they didn’t take (as I mentioned) were jewels; he also had a little spare cash left, but not nearly enough to get him to his destination [1 Peter 4:18]; in fact, if I wasn’t misinformed, he had to beg as he went to stay alive; he couldn’t sell his jewels. But he begged and did whatever he could, often going (as we say) with many an empty stomach for the rest of the journey.
{313} HOPE. But is it not a wonder they got not from him his certificate, by which he was to receive his admittance at the Celestial Gate?
{313} HOPE. But isn’t it surprising that they didn’t get from him his certificate, which he needed to gain entry at the Celestial Gate?
CHR. It is a wonder; but they got not that, though they missed it not through any good cunning of his; for he, being dismayed with their coming upon him, had neither power nor skill to hide anything; so it was more by good Providence than by his endeavour, that they missed of that good thing.
CHR. It's a wonder; but they didn't get that, even though it wasn't due to any cleverness on his part; because he, being startled by their approach, had neither the power nor the skill to hide anything; so it was more by lucky circumstances than by his effort that they missed that good thing.
{314} HOPE. But it must needs be a comfort to him, that they got not his jewels from him.
{314} HOPE. But it must be comforting for him that they didn't take his jewels.
CHR. It might have been great comfort to him, had he used it as he should; but they that told me the story said, that he made but little use of it all the rest of the way, and that because of the dismay that he had in the taking away his money; indeed, he forgot it a great part of the rest of his journey; and besides, when at any time it came into his mind, and he began to be comforted therewith, then would fresh thoughts of his loss come again upon him, and those thoughts would swallow up all. [1 Peter 1:9]
CHR. It could have brought him a lot of comfort if he had used it properly; however, the people who told me the story said he barely used it for the rest of the trip, mainly because he was so upset about losing his money. In fact, he mostly forgot about it for a big part of his journey. Plus, whenever he did think about it and started to feel comforted, new thoughts of his loss would hit him again, and those thoughts would consume him completely. [1 Peter 1:9]
{315} HOPE. Alas! poor man! This could not but be a great grief to him.
{315} HOPE. Unfortunately, poor guy! This must have been a huge sorrow for him.
CHR. Grief! ay, a grief indeed. Would it not have been so to any of us, had we been used as he, to be robbed, and wounded too, and that in a strange place, as he was? It is a wonder he did not die with grief, poor heart! I was told that he scattered almost all the rest of the way with nothing but doleful and bitter complaints; telling also to all that overtook him, or that he overtook in the way as he went, where he was robbed, and how; who they were that did it, and what he lost; how he was wounded, and that he hardly escaped with his life.
CHR. What a grief! Yes, it truly is a grief. Wouldn't it have affected any of us, being treated like he was—robbed and wounded in a strange place? It's a wonder he didn't die from sadness, poor thing! I heard he spent most of the journey just complaining, sharing his sorrowful story with everyone he encountered along the way—who robbed him, what happened, who did it, what he lost, how he got hurt, and that he barely escaped with his life.
{316} HOPE. But it is a wonder that his necessity did not put him upon selling or pawning some of his jewels, that he might have wherewith to relieve himself in his journey.
{316} HOPE. But it's surprising that his situation didn't lead him to sell or pawn some of his jewels to have money for his journey.
CHR. Thou talkest like one upon whose head is the shell to this very day; for what should he pawn them, or to whom should he sell them? In all that country where he was robbed, his jewels were not accounted of; nor did he want that relief which could from thence be administered to him. Besides, had his jewels been missing at the gate of the Celestial City, he had (and that he knew well enough) been excluded from an inheritance there; and that would have been worse to him than the appearance and villainy of ten thousand thieves.
CHR. You sound like someone who's still living in the past; who would he even pawn them to or who would buy them? In the whole area where he got robbed, his jewels weren’t worth anything; he didn’t need the help that could come from there. Plus, if his jewels had been gone at the entrance to the Celestial City, he would have (and he knew this very well) been shut out from an inheritance there; and that would have been worse for him than dealing with the threat and wrongdoing of ten thousand thieves.
{317} HOPE. Why art thou so tart, my brother? Esau sold his birthright, and that for a mess of pottage, and that birthright was his greatest jewel; and if he, why might not Little-faith do so too? [Heb. 12:16]
{317} HOPE. Why are you so bitter, brother? Esau sold his birthright for a bowl of stew, and that birthright was his most valuable treasure; if he could do that, why couldn’t Little-faith do the same? [Heb. 12:16]
CHR. Esau did sell his birthright indeed, and so do many besides, and by so doing exclude themselves from the chief blessing, as also that caitiff did; but you must put a difference betwixt Esau and Little-faith, and also betwixt their estates. Esau's birthright was typical, but Little-faith's jewels were not so; Esau's belly was his god, but Little-faith's belly was not so; Esau's want lay in his fleshly appetite, Little-faith's did not so. Besides, Esau could see no further than to the fulfilling of his lusts; "Behold, I am at the point to die, (said he), and what profit shall this birthright do me?" [Gen. 25:32] But Little-faith, though it was his lot to have but a little faith, was by his little faith kept from such extravagances, and made to see and prize his jewels more than to sell them, as Esau did his birthright. You read not anywhere that Esau had faith, no, not so much as a little; therefore, no marvel if, where the flesh only bears sway, (as it will in that man where no faith is to resist), if he sells his birthright, and his soul and all, and that to the devil of hell; for it is with such, as it is with the ass, who in her occasions cannot be turned away. [Jer. 2:24] When their minds are set upon their lusts, they will have them whatever they cost. But Little-faith was of another temper, his mind was on things divine; his livelihood was upon things that were spiritual, and from above; therefore, to what end should he that is of such a temper sell his jewels (had there been any that would have bought them) to fill his mind with empty things? Will a man give a penny to fill his belly with hay; or can you persuade the turtle-dove to live upon carrion like the crow? Though faithless ones can, for carnal lusts, pawn, or mortgage, or sell what they have, and themselves outright to boot; yet they that have faith, saving faith, though but a little of it, cannot do so. Here, therefore, my brother, is thy mistake.
Esau did sell his birthright, and many others do the same, excluding themselves from the greatest blessing, just like he did. However, you need to distinguish between Esau and Little-faith, as well as their situations. Esau's birthright was symbolic, but Little-faith's treasures were not; Esau worshipped his appetite, while Little-faith didn’t. Esau’s problem was his physical desires, but that wasn’t the case for Little-faith. Moreover, Esau could only see immediate gratification; he said, "I'm about to die, and what good is my birthright to me?" [Gen. 25:32] But Little-faith, even though he only had a little faith, was kept from such foolishness and valued his treasures more than to sell them, unlike Esau with his birthright. You won’t find anywhere that Esau had faith, not even a little; so it’s no surprise that when someone is ruled by their flesh, without any faith to resist, they would sell their birthright, soul, and everything to the devil. It's like a stubborn donkey that can't be turned away. [Jer. 2:24] When people's minds are focused on their desires, they'll pursue them at any cost. But Little-faith had a different mindset; he focused on divine things and spiritual needs. So why would someone like him sell his treasures for useless things? Would a man pay a penny to fill his stomach with hay, or can you convince a turtle dove to feast on rotten food like a crow? While faithless people can pawn, mortgage, or sell everything they have, including themselves, those with faith, even just a little, cannot do that. Here, my brother, is where you are mistaken.
{318} HOPE. I acknowledge it; but yet your severe reflection had almost made me angry.
{318} HOPE. I get it; but your harsh criticism almost made me mad.
CHR. Why, I did but compare thee to some of the birds that are of the brisker sort, who will run to and fro in untrodden paths, with the shell upon their heads; but pass by that, and consider the matter under debate, and all shall be well betwixt thee and me.
CHR. I was just comparing you to some lively birds that dart around in unmarked paths, with their shells on their heads; but forget that, and let’s focus on the matter at hand, and everything will be fine between us.
HOPE. But, Christian, these three fellows, I am persuaded in my heart, are but a company of cowards; would they have run else, think you, as they did, at the noise of one that was coming on the road? Why did not Little-faith pluck up a greater heart? He might, methinks, have stood one brush with them, and have yielded when there had been no remedy.
HOPE. But, Christian, I really believe that these three guys are just a bunch of cowards; would they have run away, do you think, at the sound of someone coming down the road? Why didn’t Little-faith muster up more courage? I think he could have faced them once and then given in when there was no other choice.
CHR. That they are cowards, many have said, but few have found it so in the time of trial. As for a great heart, Little-faith had none; and I perceive by thee, my brother, hadst thou been the man concerned, thou art but for a brush, and then to yield.
CHR. Many have called them cowards, but few have shown it when faced with real challenges. Little-faith certainly lacked a brave heart; and I can see from you, my brother, that if you had been the one in that situation, you would have put up a fight for a moment, and then just given in.
And, verily, since this is the height of thy stomach, now they are at a distance from us, should they appear to thee as they did to him they might put thee to second thoughts.
And, truly, since this is the limit of your patience, now that they are far from us, if they show themselves to you as they did to him, it might make you reconsider.
{319} But, consider again, they are but journeymen thieves, they serve under the king of the bottomless pit, who, if need be, will come into their aid himself, and his voice is as the roaring of a lion. [1 Pet. 5:8] I myself have been engaged as this Little-faith was, and I found it a terrible thing. These three villains set upon me, and I beginning, like a Christian, to resist, they gave but a call, and in came their master. I would, as the saying is, have given my life for a penny, but that, as God would have it, I was clothed with armour of proof. Ay, and yet, though I was so harnessed, I found it hard work to quit myself like a man. No man can tell what in that combat attends us, but he that hath been in the battle himself.
{319} But, think about it again, they’re just ordinary thieves working for the king of the bottomless pit, who, if necessary, will come to their aid himself, and his voice is like the roar of a lion. [1 Pet. 5:8] I have been in a situation like this Little-faith was, and I found it to be terrible. These three villains attacked me, and when I started to resist, just like a Christian would, they called for their master. I would have traded my life for a penny, but, as luck would have it, I was protected by strong armor. Even with that armor, I found it really hard to stand my ground like a man. No one can truly understand what happens in that battle except for someone who has actually been in it themselves.
{320} HOPE. Well, but they ran, you see, when they did but suppose that one Great-grace was in the way.
{320} HOPE. Well, they ran, you see, when they thought that one Great-grace was in the way.
CHR. True, they have often fled, both they and their master, when Great-grace hath but appeared; and no marvel; for he is the King's champion. But, I trow, you will put some difference betwixt Little-faith and the King's champion. All the King's subjects are not his champions, nor can they, when tried, do such feats of war as he. Is it meet to think that a little child should handle Goliath as David did? Or that there should be the strength of an ox in a wren? Some are strong, some are weak; some have great faith, some have little. This man was one of the weak, and therefore he went to the wall.
CHR. It's true that they have often run away, both they and their master, when Great-grace has shown up; and that's no surprise because he’s the King’s champion. But I think you should recognize that there’s a difference between Little-faith and the King’s champion. Not all of the King’s subjects are champions, nor can they, when tested, do the incredible feats of war that he can. Is it reasonable to expect a little child to take on Goliath the way David did? Or for there to be the strength of an ox in a tiny bird? Some are strong, some are weak; some have great faith, some have little. This man was one of the weak, and because of that, he fell short.
{321} HOPE. I would it had been Great-grace for their sakes.
{321} HOPE. I wish it had been Great-grace for their benefit.
CHR. If it had been, he might have had his hands full; for I must tell you, that though Great-grace is excellent good at his weapons, and has, and can, so long as he keeps them at sword's point, do well enough with them; yet, if they get within him, even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the other, it shall go hard but they will throw up his heels. And when a man is down, you know, what can he do?
CHR. If it had been, he might have been overwhelmed; because I have to tell you, that although Great-grace is very skilled with his weapons, and has been, and can, as long as he keeps them at sword's length, do just fine with them; yet, if they get too close, even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the others will surely knock him down. And when a person is down, you know, what can he do?
{322} Whoso looks well upon Great-grace's face, shall see those scars and cuts there, that shall easily give demonstration of what I say. Yea, once I heard that he should say, (and that when he was in the combat), "We despaired even of life." How did these sturdy rogues and their fellows make David groan, mourn, and roar? Yea, Heman, and Hezekiah, too, though champions in their day, were forced to bestir them, when by these assaulted; and yet, notwithstanding, they had their coats soundly brushed by them. Peter, upon a time, would go try what he could do; but though some do say of him that he is the prince of the apostles, they handled him so, that they made him at last afraid of a sorry girl.
{322} Anyone who takes a good look at Great-grace's face will see the scars and cuts there, which clearly show what I'm talking about. I even heard that he once said, while in battle, "We despaired even of life." How did these tough guys and their buddies make David groan, mourn, and roar? Even Heman and Hezekiah, champions in their time, had to rally themselves when attacked by these foes; yet still, they got thoroughly beaten by them. One time, Peter decided to see what he could do; but even though some call him the prince of the apostles, they handled him in such a way that he ended up being afraid of a lowly girl.
{323} Leviathan's sturdiness
Leviathan's durability
Besides, their king is at their whistle. He is never out of hearing; and if at any time they be put to the worst, he, if possible, comes in to help them; and of him it is said, The sword of him that layeth at him cannot hold the spear, the dart, nor the habergeon; he esteemeth iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood. The arrow cannot make him flee; sling stones are turned with him into stubble. Darts are counted as stubble: he laugheth at the shaking of a spear. [Job 41:26-29] What can a man do in this case? It is true, if a man could, at every turn, have Job's horse, and had skill and courage to ride him, he might do notable things; for his neck is clothed with thunder, he will not be afraid of the grasshopper; the glory of his nostrils is terrible: he paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength, he goeth on to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear, and is not affrighted, neither turneth he back from the sword. The quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear, and the shield. He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage, neither believeth he that it is the sound of the trumpet. He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha! and he smelleth the battle afar off, the thunder of the captains, and the shouting. [Job 39:19-25]
Besides, their king responds to their call. He is always within earshot; if they ever find themselves in trouble, he comes in to help when he can. It’s said that no weapon can stand against him; he treats iron like straw and brass like rotten wood. An arrow won’t make him retreat; stones from a slingshot become like chaff to him. Darts are nothing to him: he laughs at the sight of a shaking spear. [Job 41:26-29] What can a person do in this situation? It’s true that if someone could ride Job’s horse, and had the skill and bravery to do so, they could achieve remarkable things; his neck is as powerful as thunder, and he isn’t afraid of a grasshopper. The might of his nostrils is intimidating: he paws the ground in the valley and revels in his strength, charging into battle against armed men. He laughs at fear, doesn’t flinch, and doesn’t back down from the sword. The quiver clangs against him, the shining spear, and the shield. He devours the ground with ferocity and rage, and doesn’t even think twice about the sound of the trumpet. He calls out among the trumpets, "Ha, ha!" and he senses battle from a distance, the roar of the commanders, and the cheers. [Job 39:19-25]
{324} But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt as if we could do better, when we hear of others that they have been foiled, Nor be tickled at the thoughts of our own manhood; for such commonly come by the worst when tried. Witness Peter, of whom I made mention before. He would swagger, ay, he would; he would, as his vain mind prompted him to say, do better, and stand more for his Master than all men; but who so foiled, and run down by these villains, as he?
{324} But for foot soldiers like you and me, let's not wish to face an enemy, nor boast as if we could do better when we hear about others getting defeated. And let's not be pleased by thoughts of our own bravery, because those who do often end up in worse situations when put to the test. Just look at Peter, whom I mentioned earlier. He used to act tough, yes, he did; he would claim, as his proud mind led him to believe, that he could stand up for his Master better than anyone else; but who got defeated and brought down by those villains more than he?
When, therefore, we hear that such robberies are done on the King's highway, two things become us to do:
When we hear that these robberies are happening on the King's highway, there are two things we need to do:
{325} 1. To go out harnessed, and to be sure to take a shield with us; for it was for want of that, that he that laid so lustily at Leviathan could not make him yield; for, indeed, if that be wanting, he fears us not at all. Therefore, he that had skill hath said, "Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked." [Eph. 6:16]
{325} 1. To go out prepared and to make sure to take a shield with us; because it was due to lacking that, the one who fought bravely against Leviathan couldn't make him give in; for, in truth, without it, he has no fear of us at all. Therefore, the wise one has said, "Above all, take the shield of faith, with which you will be able to extinguish all the fiery arrows of the evil one." [Eph. 6:16]
{326} 2. It is good, also, that we desire of the King a convoy, yea, that he will go with us himself. This made David rejoice when in the Valley of the Shadow of Death; and Moses was rather for dying where he stood, than to go one step without his God. [Exo. 33:15] Oh, my brother, if he will but go along with us, what need we be afraid of ten thousands that shall set themselves against us? [Ps. 3:5-8, 27:1-3] But, without him, the proud helpers "fall under the slain". [Isa. 10:4]
{326} 2. It's also great that we ask the King for a guide, and that he will come with us himself. This made David happy when he was in the Valley of the Shadow of Death; and Moses preferred to die right where he was rather than take a single step without his God. [Exo. 33:15] Oh, my brother, if he will just be with us, why should we be afraid of thousands who rise up against us? [Ps. 3:5-8, 27:1-3] But without him, the proud helpers "fall among the slain." [Isa. 10:4]
{327} I, for my part, have been in the fray before now; and though, through the goodness of him that is best, I am, as you see, alive, yet I cannot boast of my manhood. Glad shall I be, if I meet with no more such brunts; though I fear we are not got beyond all danger. However, since the lion and the bear have not as yet devoured me, I hope God will also deliver us from the next uncircumcised Philistine. Then sang Christian--
{327} I’ve been in tough situations before, and even though I’m alive now thanks to the goodness of the best, I can’t really brag about my bravery. I’ll be glad if I don’t have to face any more challenges like that, although I worry we’re not out of danger yet. But since I haven’t been taken down by the lion or the bear, I hope God will also help us against the next uncircumcised Philistine. Then Christian sang--
Poor Little-faith! Hast been among the thieves?
Wast robb'd? Remember this, whoso believes,
And gets more faith, shall then a victor be
Over ten thousand, else scarce over three.
Poor Little-faith! Have you been among the thieves?
Were you robbed? Remember this: whoever believes,
And gains more faith, will then be a victor
Over ten thousand, or else hardly over three.
{328} So they went on and Ignorance followed. They went then till they came at a place where they saw a way put itself into their way, and seemed withal to lie as straight as the way which they should go: and here they knew not which of the two to take, for both seemed straight before them; therefore, here they stood still to consider. And as they were thinking about the way, behold a man, black of flesh, but covered with a very light robe, came to them, and asked them why they stood there. They answered they were going to the Celestial City, but knew not which of these ways to take. Follow me, said the man, it is thither that I am going. So they followed him in the way that but now came into the road, which by degrees turned, and turned them so from the city that they desired to go to, that, in little time, their faces were turned away from it; yet they followed him. But by and by, before they were aware, he led them both within the compass of a net, in which they were both so entangled that they knew not what to do; and with that the white robe fell off the black man's back. Then they saw where they were. Wherefore, there they lay crying some time, for they could not get themselves out.
{328} So they continued on, and Ignorance followed them. They traveled until they reached a point where they saw a path intersecting theirs, appearing just as straight as the one they were supposed to take. They weren't sure which of the two paths to choose, since both looked straight ahead of them; so they paused to think. As they were considering their options, a man approached them—his skin was dark, but he wore a very light robe—and asked why they were standing there. They replied that they were heading to the Celestial City but didn't know which way to choose. "Follow me," said the man, "I'm going there too." So they followed him onto the path that had just appeared, which gradually twisted and turned them further away from the city they wanted to reach, until soon their faces were turned away from it; yet they kept following him. Eventually, without realizing it, he led them into a trap, where they became so entangled in a net that they didn't know what to do. At that moment, the white robe slipped off the man's back. Then they understood where they were. Consequently, they lay there crying for some time, as they couldn't find a way to free themselves.
{329} CHR. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now do I see myself in error. Did not the Shepherds bid us beware of the flatterers? As is the saying of the wise man, so we have found it this day. A man that flattereth his neighbour, spreadeth a net for his feet. [Prov. 29:5]
{329} CHR. Christian then said to his companion, "I can see now that I was wrong. Didn't the Shepherds warn us to be careful of flatterers? Just as the wise say, that’s exactly what we’ve experienced today. A person who flatters their neighbor is setting a trap for them." [Prov. 29:5]
HOPE. They also gave us a note of directions about the way, for our more sure finding thereof; but therein we have also forgotten to read, and have not kept ourselves from the paths of the destroyer. Here David was wiser than we; for, saith he, "Concerning the works of men, by the word of thy lips, I have kept me from the paths of the destroyer." [Ps. 17:4] Thus they lay bewailing themselves in the net. At last they espied a Shining One coming towards them with a whip of small cord in his hand. When he was come to the place where they were, he asked them whence they came, and what they did there. They told him that they were poor pilgrims going to Zion, but were led out of their way by a black man, clothed in white, who bid us, said they, follow him, for he was going thither too. Then said he with the whip, It is Flatterer, a false apostle, that hath transformed himself into an angel of light. [Prov. 29:5, Dan. 11:32, 2 Cor. 11:13,14] So he rent the net, and let the men out. Then said he to them, Follow me, that I may set you in your way again. So he led them back to the way which they had left to follow the Flatterer. Then he asked them, saying, Where did you lie the last night? They said, With the Shepherds upon the Delectable Mountains. He asked them then if they had not of those Shepherds a note of direction for the way. They answered, Yes. But did you, said he, when you were at a stand, pluck out and read your note? They answered, No. He asked them, Why? They said, they forgot. He asked, moreover, if the Shepherds did not bid them beware of the Flatterer? They answered, Yes, but we did not imagine, said they, that this fine-spoken man had been he. [Rom. 16:18]
HOPE. They also gave us a set of directions for the way, to help us find it more easily; but we forgot to read it and strayed into the paths of destruction. Here David was smarter than us; he said, "Concerning the works of men, by the word of your lips, I have kept myself from the paths of the destroyer." [Ps. 17:4] So they lay there, regretting their choices, caught in the trap. Eventually, they saw a Shining One approaching them with a whip made of thin cord in his hand. When he reached them, he asked where they came from and what they were doing there. They told him they were poor pilgrims heading to Zion but had been misled by a black man dressed in white, who told them to follow him because he was going there too. Then the one with the whip said, “That’s Flatterer, a false apostle who has disguised himself as an angel of light.” [Prov. 29:5, Dan. 11:32, 2 Cor. 11:13,14] He tore the net and freed the men. Then he said to them, “Follow me, so I can put you back on your path.” He led them back to the way they had left to follow the Flatterer. Then he asked them, “Where did you sleep last night?” They replied, “With the Shepherds on the Delectable Mountains.” He then asked if they hadn’t received directions from those Shepherds for the way. They answered, “Yes.” But he asked, “When you were in doubt, did you take out and read your note?” They answered, “No.” He asked them, “Why not?” They said they had forgotten. He further inquired if the Shepherds hadn’t warned them about the Flatterer. They replied, “Yes, but we didn’t think this smooth-talking man was him.” [Rom. 16:18]
{330} Then I saw in my dream that he commanded them to lie down; which, when they did, he chastised them sore, to teach them the good way wherein they should walk [Deut. 25:2]; and as he chastised them he said, "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous, therefore, and repent." [2 Chron. 6:26,27, Rev. 3:19] This done, he bid them go on their way, and take good heed to the other directions of the shepherds. So they thanked him for all his kindness, and went softly along the right way, singing--
{330} Then I saw in my dream that he instructed them to lie down; and when they did, he disciplined them harshly to teach them the right path they should follow [Deut. 25:2]; and as he disciplined them he said, "As many as I love, I rebuke and correct; so be eager, and change your ways." [2 Chron. 6:26,27, Rev. 3:19] After this, he told them to continue on their journey and pay close attention to the other instructions from the shepherds. They thanked him for all his kindness and continued softly along the right path, singing--
Come hither, you that walk along the way;
See how the pilgrims fare that go astray.
They catched are in an entangling net,
'Cause they good counsel lightly did forget:
'Tis true they rescued were, but yet you see,
They're scourged to boot. Let this your caution be.
Come here, you who are walking along the road;
See how the pilgrims fare who go off track.
They are caught in a snaring net,
Because they took good advice lightly:
It's true they were rescued, but still you see,
They're punished as well. Let this be your warning.
{331} Now, after a while, they perceived, afar off, one coming softly and alone, all along the highway to meet them. Then said Christian to his fellow, Yonder is a man with his back towards Zion, and he is coming to meet us.
{331} Now, after a while, they saw someone coming softly and alone from a distance, along the highway to meet them. Then Christian said to his companion, "Look, there’s a man with his back towards Zion, and he’s coming to meet us."
HOPE. I see him; let us take heed to ourselves now, lest he should prove a flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer, and at last came up unto them. His name was Atheist, and he asked them whither they were going.
HOPE. I see him; we should be cautious now, just in case he turns out to be a smooth talker too. So he got closer and closer, and finally approached them. His name was Atheist, and he asked them where they were headed.
CHR. We are going to Mount Zion.
CHR. We’re heading to Mount Zion.
Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter.
Then Atheist burst into a loud laugh.
CHR. What is the meaning of your laughter?
CHR. What's the reason for your laughter?
{332} ATHEIST. I laugh to see what ignorant persons you are, to take upon you so tedious a journey, and you are like to have nothing but your travel for your pains.
{332} ATHEIST. I laugh to see how ignorant you are to undertake such a pointless journey, and it seems you'll get nothing but the hassle of traveling for your trouble.
CHR. Why, man, do you think we shall not be received?
CHR. Why do you think we won’t be welcomed?
ATHEIST. Received! There is no such place as you dream of in all this world.
ATHEIST. Got it! That place you dream of doesn't exist anywhere in this world.
CHR. But there is in the world to come.
CHR. But there is in the next world.
{333} ATHEIST. When I was at home in mine own country, I heard as you now affirm, and from that hearing went out to see, and have been seeking this city this twenty years; but find no more of it than I did the first day I set out. [Jer. 22:12, Eccl. 10:15]
{333} ATHEIST. When I was at home in my own country, I heard what you’re now saying, and from that I went out to explore, and I have been searching for this city for twenty years; but I’ve found no more of it than I did the first day I set out. [Jer. 22:12, Eccl. 10:15]
CHR. We have both heard and believe that there is such a place to be found.
CHR. We've both heard about it and believe that there's a place like that out there.
ATHEIST. Had not I, when at home, believed, I had not come thus far to seek; but finding none, (and yet I should, had there been such a place to be found, for I have gone to seek it further than you), I am going back again, and will seek to refresh myself with the things that I then cast away, for hopes of that which, I now see, is not.
ATHEIST. If I hadn't believed when I was at home, I wouldn't have come all this way to search; but since I found nothing (and I really would have found something if there was a place to be found, because I've looked for it longer than you), I'm going back again and will try to enjoy the things I let go of then, hoping for something that, now, I see does not exist.
{334} CHR. Then said Christian to Hopeful his fellow, Is it true which this man hath said?
{334} CHR. Christian then said to Hopeful, his companion, "Is what this man said true?"
Hopeful's gracious answer
Hopeful's kind response
Hope. Take heed, he is one of the flatterers; remember what it hath cost us once already for our hearkening to such kind of fellows. What! no Mount Zion? Did we not see, from the Delectable Mountains the gate of the city? Also, are we not now to walk by faith? Let us go on, said Hopeful, lest the man with the whip overtake us again. [2 Cor. 5:7] You should have taught me that lesson, which I will round you in the ears withal: "Cease, my son, to hear the instruction that causeth to err from the words of knowledge." [Prov. 19:27] I say, my brother, cease to hear him, and let us "believe to the saving of the soul". [Heb. 10:39]
Hope. Be careful, he is one of the flatterers; remember what it has already cost us to listen to guys like him. What! No Mount Zion? Didn’t we see the city gate from the Delectable Mountains? Also, aren’t we supposed to walk by faith now? Let’s keep going, said Hopeful, before the man with the whip catches up with us again. [2 Cor. 5:7] You should have taught me this lesson, which I will remind you of: "Stop, my son, from listening to teaching that leads away from the words of knowledge." [Prov. 19:27] I say, my brother, stop listening to him, and let’s "believe to the saving of the soul". [Heb. 10:39]
{335} CHR. My brother, I did not put the question to thee for that I doubted of the truth of our belief myself, but to prove thee, and to fetch from thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As for this man, I know that he is blinded by the god of this world. Let thee and I go on, knowing that we have belief of the truth, "and no lie is of the truth". [1 John 2:21]
{335} CHR. My brother, I didn’t ask you that question because I doubted our beliefs, but to test you and see the honesty of your heart. As for this man, I know he is blinded by the god of this world. Let's continue on, knowing that we believe in the truth, "and no lie is of the truth." [1 John 2:21]
HOPE. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of God. So they turned away from the man; and he, laughing at them, went his way.
HOPE. Now I celebrate in the hope of God's glory. So they walked away from the man; and he, laughing at them, went on his way.
{336} I saw then in my dream, that they went till they came into a certain country, whose air naturally tended to make one drowsy, if he came a stranger into it. And here Hopeful began to be very dull and heavy of sleep; wherefore he said unto Christian, I do now begin to grow so drowsy that I can scarcely hold up mine eyes, let us lie down here and take one nap.
{336} I saw then in my dream that they traveled until they arrived in a certain country, where the air had a natural tendency to make newcomers feel sleepy. And here, Hopeful started to become very dull and heavy with sleep; so he said to Christian, "I'm getting so drowsy that I can barely keep my eyes open. Let's lie down here and take a quick nap."
CHR. By no means, said the other, lest sleeping, we never awake more.
CHR. No way, said the other, because if we fall asleep, we might never wake up again.
HOPE. Why, my brother? Sleep is sweet to the labouring man; we may be refreshed if we take a nap.
HOPE. Why, brother? Sleep is sweet for the hardworking man; we can feel refreshed if we take a nap.
CHR. Do you not remember that one of the Shepherds bid us beware of the Enchanted Ground? He meant by that that we should beware of sleeping; "Therefore let us not sleep, as do others, but let us watch and be sober." [1 Thess. 5:6]
CHR. Don’t you remember that one of the Shepherds warned us to be careful of the Enchanted Ground? He meant that we should stay alert and not fall asleep; "So let's not sleep like others do, but let’s stay awake and be clear-minded." [1 Thess. 5:6]
{337} HOPE. I acknowledge myself in a fault, and had I been here alone I had by sleeping run the danger of death. I see it is true that the wise man saith, Two are better than one. Hitherto hath thy company been my mercy, and thou shalt have a good reward for thy labour. [Eccl. 9:9]
{337} HOPE. I realize I made a mistake, and if I had been here alone, I could have ended up dead from sleeping. I see that it’s true what the wise man says, two are better than one. Up to now, your companionship has been my saving grace, and you will be rewarded for your efforts. [Eccl. 9:9]
CHR. Now then, said Christian, to prevent drowsiness in this place, let us fall into good discourse.
CHR. Alright then, said Christian, to avoid getting sleepy here, let’s engage in some good conversation.
HOPE. With all my heart, said the other.
HOPE. With all my heart, said the other.
CHR. Where shall we begin?
CHR. Where do we start?
HOPE. Where God began with us. But do you begin, if you please.
HOPE. Where God started with us. But please, go ahead and begin.
CHR. I will sing you first this song:--
CHR. I will start by singing you this song:--
When saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither,
And hear how these two pilgrims talk together:
Yea, let them learn of them, in any wise,
Thus to keep ope their drowsy slumb'ring eyes.
Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well,
Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell.
When saints start to doze off, let them come here,
And listen to how these two travelers chat:
Yeah, let them learn from them, for sure,
How to keep their sleepy eyes wide open.
Saints' fellowship, if it's done right,
Keeps them awake, even against hell.
{338} CHR. Then Christian began and said, I will ask you a question. How came you to think at first of so doing as you do now?
{338} CHR. Then Christian started and said, I want to ask you something. What made you think about doing what you're doing now in the first place?
HOPE. Do you mean, how came I at first to look after the good of my soul?
HOPE. Are you asking how I first started taking care of my soul?
CHR. Yes, that is my meaning.
CHR. Yes, that's what I mean.
HOPE. I continued a great while in the delight of those things which were seen and sold at our fair; things which, I believe now, would have, had I continued in them, still drowned me in perdition and destruction.
HOPE. I stayed for a long time enjoying the things that were displayed and sold at our fair; things that I now believe would have, if I had kept pursuing them, ultimately pulled me into ruin and disaster.
CHR. What things are they?
CHR. What are they?
Hopeful's life before conversion
Hopeful's life before transformation
HOPE. All the treasures and riches of the world. Also, I delighted much in rioting, revelling, drinking, swearing, lying, uncleanness, Sabbath-breaking, and what not, that tended to destroy the soul. But I found at last, by hearing and considering of things that are divine, which indeed I heard of you, as also of beloved Faithful that was put to death for his faith and good living in Vanity Fair, that "the end of these things is death". [Rom. 6:21-23] And that for these things' sake "cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience". [Eph. 5:6]
HOPE. All the treasures and riches of the world. I also really enjoyed partying, drinking, cursing, lying, being immoral, skipping the Sabbath, and anything else that was harmful to my soul. But eventually, through listening and reflecting on divine matters, which I heard from you and also from the beloved Faithful who was killed for his faith and good life in Vanity Fair, I realized that "the end of these things is death." [Rom. 6:21-23] And that because of these things, "the wrath of God comes upon the children of disobedience." [Eph. 5:6]
CHR. And did you presently fall under the power of this conviction?
CHR. Did you immediately feel the weight of this conviction?
{339} HOPE. No, I was not willing presently to know the evil of sin, nor the damnation that follows upon the commission of it; but endeavoured, when my mind at first began to be shaken with the Word, to shut mine eyes against the light thereof.
{339} HOPE. No, I wasn't ready to face the darkness of sin or the damnation that comes with it; instead, when my mind first started to waver in response to the Word, I tried to close my eyes to its light.
CHR. But what was the cause of your carrying of it thus to the first workings of God's blessed Spirit upon you?
CHR. But what made you carry it like that to the initial influences of God's blessed Spirit upon you?
{340} HOPE. The causes were, 1. I was ignorant that this was the work of God upon me. I never thought that, by awakenings for sin, God at first begins the conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin was yet very sweet to my flesh, and I was loath to leave it. 3. I could not tell how to part with mine old companions, their presence and actions were so desirable unto me. 4. The hours in which convictions were upon me were such troublesome and such heart-affrighting hours that I could not bear, no not so much as the remembrance of them, upon my heart.
{340} HOPE. The reasons were: 1. I didn’t realize that this was God's work in my life. I never thought that God starts a sinner's conversion by awakening them to their sin. 2. Sin still felt very appealing to me, and I was reluctant to let it go. 3. I didn't know how to part ways with my old friends; I found their company and actions so appealing. 4. The times when I felt conviction were so troubling and terrifying that I couldn’t even stand to think about them.
CHR. Then, as it seems, sometimes you got rid of your trouble.
CHR. So, it looks like sometimes you manage to shake off your troubles.
HOPE. Yes, verily, but it would come into my mind again, and then I should be as bad, nay, worse, than I was before.
HOPE. Yes, truly, but it would come back to me, and then I would be just as bad, if not worse, than I was before.
CHR. Why, what was it that brought your sins to mind again?
CHR. What made you think of your sins again?
{341} HOPE. Many things; as,
{341} HOPE. Various things; like,
1. If I did but meet a good man in the streets; or,
1. If I only ran into a good man on the streets; or,
2. If I have heard any read in the Bible; or,
2. If I have heard anything read in the Bible; or,
3. If mine head did begin to ache; or,
3. If my head started to hurt; or,
4. If I were told that some of my neighbours were sick; or,
4. If someone told me that some of my neighbors were sick; or,
5. If I heard the bell toll for some that were dead; or,
5. If I heard the bell ringing for someone who had died; or,
6. If I thought of dying myself; or,
6. If I thought about ending my own life; or,
7. If I heard that sudden death happened to others;
7. If I heard that someone suddenly passed away;
8. But especially, when I thought of myself, that I must quickly come to judgment.
8. But especially when I thought about myself, that I must soon face judgment.
{342} CHR. And could you at any time, with ease, get off the guilt of sin, when by any of these ways it came upon you?
{342} CHR. And were you ever able to easily shake off the guilt of sin when it came upon you through any of these means?
HOPE. No, not I, for then they got faster hold of my conscience; and then, if I did but think of going back to sin, (though my mind was turned against it), it would be double torment to me.
HOPE. No, not me, because then they’d have a stronger grip on my conscience; and if I even just thought about going back to sin (even though my mind was set against it), it would be twice as tormenting for me.
CHR. And how did you do then?
CHR. So, how did it go?
HOPE. I thought I must endeavour to mend my life; for else, thought I, I am sure to be damned.
HOPE. I figured I had to try to fix my life; otherwise, I was sure I'd end up screwed.
{343} CHR. And did you endeavour to mend?
{343} CHR. And did you try to fix it?
HOPE. Yes; and fled from not only my sins, but sinful company too; and betook me to religious duties, as prayer, reading, weeping for sin, speaking truth to my neighbours, &c. These things did I, with many others, too much here to relate.
HOPE. Yes; and I escaped not only from my sins but also from bad company; I committed myself to religious duties like praying, reading, crying over my sins, and speaking the truth to my neighbors, etc. I did these things, along with many others that are too numerous to mention here.
CHR. And did you think yourself well then?
CHR. Did you really think you were okay then?
HOPE. Yes, for a while; but at the last, my trouble came tumbling upon me again, and that over the neck of all my reformations.
HOPE. Yeah, for a bit; but in the end, my problems crashed down on me again, despite all my efforts to change.
{344} CHR. How came that about, since you were now reformed?
{344} CHR. How did that happen, since you've changed now?
HOPE. There were several things brought it upon me, especially such sayings as these: "All our righteousnesses are as filthy rags." [Isa. 64:6] "By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified." [Gal. 2:16] "When ye shall have done all those things, say, We are unprofitable", [Luke 17:10] with many more such like. From whence I began to reason with myself thus: If ALL my righteousnesses are filthy rags; if, by the deeds of the law, NO man can be justified; and if, when we have done ALL, we are yet unprofitable, then it is but a folly to think of heaven by the law. I further thought thus: If a man runs a hundred pounds into the shopkeeper's debt, and after that shall pay for all that he shall fetch; yet, if this old debt stands still in the book uncrossed, for that the shopkeeper may sue him, and cast him into prison till he shall pay the debt.
HOPE. There were several things that struck me, especially sayings like these: "All our good deeds are like dirty rags." [Isa. 64:6] "No one can be justified by following the law." [Gal. 2:16] "When you have done everything, say, 'We are unworthy servants.'" [Luke 17:10] and many more like them. From this, I started to think to myself: If ALL my good deeds are dirty rags; if, by the law, NO one can be justified; and if, when we have done EVERYTHING, we are still unworthy, then it’s pointless to think we can reach heaven through the law. I also considered this: If a man owes the shopkeeper a hundred pounds, and afterwards pays for everything he takes, the old debt still remains unpaid in the ledger, because the shopkeeper can sue him and send him to jail until he pays the debt.
CHR. Well, and how did you apply this to yourself?
CHR. So, how did you relate this to yourself?
HOPE. Why; I thought thus with myself. I have, by my sins, run a great way into God's book, and that my now reforming will not pay off that score; therefore I should think still, under all my present amendments, But how shall I be freed from that damnation that I have brought myself in danger of by my former transgressions?
HOPE. Why, I was thinking to myself. I have, through my sins, gone deep into God's record, and my attempts to change now won’t erase that debt. Therefore, I still wonder, despite all my current improvements, how can I be free from the damnation I have put myself in danger of through my past mistakes?
{345} CHR. A very good application: but, pray, go on.
{345} CHR. That’s a great point: but please, continue.
HOPE. Another thing that hath troubled me, even since my late amendments, is, that if I look narrowly into the best of what I do now, I still see sin, new sin, mixing itself with the best of that I do; so that now I am forced to conclude, that notwithstanding my former fond conceits of myself and duties, I have committed sin enough in one duty to send me to hell, though my former life had been faultless.
HOPE. Another thing that has bothered me, even since my recent improvements, is that if I examine closely the good in what I do now, I still see new sins mixing in with my best efforts; so now I have to conclude that despite my previous misguided views of myself and my duties, I have committed enough sin in just one action to send me to hell, even if my past life had been flawless.
CHR. And what did you do then?
CHR. So what did you do then?
{346} HOPE. Do! I could not tell what to do, until I brake my mind to Faithful, for he and I were well acquainted. And he told me, that unless I could obtain the righteousness of a man that never had sinned, neither mine own, nor all the righteousness of the world could save me.
{346} HOPE. Do! I couldn't figure out what to do until I shared my thoughts with Faithful, since we were good friends. He told me that unless I could achieve the righteousness of a man who had never sinned, neither my own righteousness nor all the goodness in the world could save me.
CHR. And did you think he spake true?
CHR. Did you really think he was telling the truth?
HOPE. Had he told me so when I was pleased and satisfied with mine own amendment, I had called him fool for his pains; but now, since I see mine own infirmity, and the sin that cleaves to my best performance, I have been forced to be of his opinion.
HOPE. If he had told me that when I was happy and proud of my own improvement, I would have called him a fool for his trouble; but now, since I see my own weakness and the flaws that stick to my best efforts, I've had to agree with him.
{347} CHR. But did you think, when at first he suggested it to you, that there was such a man to be found, of whom it might justly be said that he never committed sin?
{347} CHR. But did you really think, when he first brought it up, that there was actually someone out there who could honestly be said to have never sinned?
HOPE. I must confess the words at first sounded strangely, but after a little more talk and company with him, I had full conviction about it.
HOPE. I have to admit that the words sounded odd at first, but after spending a bit more time talking and being around him, I was completely convinced about it.
CHR. And did you ask him what man this was, and how you must be justified by him?
CHR. Did you ask him who this man is and how you need to be justified by him?
HOPE. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, that dwelleth on the right hand of the Most High. And thus, said he, you must be justified by him, even by trusting to what he hath done by himself, in the days of his flesh, and suffered when he did hang on the tree. I asked him further, how that man's righteousness could be of that efficacy to justify another before God? And he told me he was the mighty God, and did what he did, and died the death also, not for himself, but for me; to whom his doings, and the worthiness of them, should be imputed, if I believed on him. [Heb. 10, Rom. 6, Col. 1, 1 Pet. 1]
HOPE. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, who sits at the right hand of the Most High. And he said, you must be justified by him, simply by trusting in what he did during his time on earth and the suffering he endured when he was crucified. I asked him how that man's righteousness could count for someone else before God. He replied that he was the mighty God, and he accomplished what he did and also died not for himself, but for me; to whom his actions and their worthiness should be credited, if I believe in him. [Heb. 10, Rom. 6, Col. 1, 1 Pet. 1]
{348} CHR. And what did you do then?
{348} CHR. So, what did you do next?
HOPE. I made my objections against my believing, for that I thought he was not willing to save me.
HOPE. I expressed my doubts about believing because I thought he wasn't willing to save me.
CHR. And what said Faithful to you then?
CHR. And what did Faithful say to you then?
HOPE. He bid me go to him and see. Then I said it was presumption; but he said, No, for I was invited to come. [Matt. 11:28] Then he gave me a book of Jesus, his inditing, to encourage me the more freely to come; and he said, concerning that book, that every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than heaven and earth. [Matt. 24:35] Then I asked him, What I must do when I came; and he told me, I must entreat upon my knees, with all my heart and soul, the Father to reveal him to me. [Ps. 95:6, Dan. 6:10, Jer. 29:12,13] Then I asked him further, how I must make my supplication to him? And he said, Go, and thou shalt find him upon a mercy-seat, where he sits all the year long, to give pardon and forgiveness to them that come. I told him that I knew not what to say when I came. And he bid me say to this effect: God be merciful to me a sinner, and make me to know and believe in Jesus Christ; for I see, that if his righteousness had not been, or I have not faith in that righteousness, I am utterly cast away. Lord, I have heard that thou art a merciful God, and hast ordained that thy Son Jesus Christ should be the Saviour of the world; and moreover, that thou art willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner as I am, (and I am a sinner indeed); Lord, take therefore this opportunity and magnify thy grace in the salvation of my soul, through thy Son Jesus Christ. Amen. [Exo. 25:22, Lev. 16:2, Num. 7:89, Heb. 4:16]
HOPE. He told me to go to him and see. Then I said it was arrogant; but he replied, No, because I was invited to come. [Matt. 11:28] Then he gave me a book from Jesus, his own writing, to encourage me to come more freely; and he said that every word in that book was more solid than heaven and earth. [Matt. 24:35] Then I asked him what I should do when I arrived, and he told me that I must kneel and sincerely ask the Father to reveal himself to me, with all my heart and soul. [Ps. 95:6, Dan. 6:10, Jer. 29:12,13] Then I asked him how I should make my request to him. And he said, Go, and you'll find him on a mercy seat, where he sits all year long, ready to give pardon and forgiveness to those who come. I told him that I didn't know what to say when I got there. And he instructed me to say something like this: God be merciful to me, a sinner, and help me to know and believe in Jesus Christ; for I realize that if it weren't for his righteousness, or if I don't have faith in that righteousness, I'm completely lost. Lord, I've heard that you are a merciful God and that you have chosen your Son Jesus Christ to be the Savior of the world; and furthermore, that you are willing to give him to someone as poor a sinner as I am (and I truly am a sinner); Lord, please take this opportunity and greatly show your grace in saving my soul through your Son Jesus Christ. Amen. [Exo. 25:22, Lev. 16:2, Num. 7:89, Heb. 4:16]
{349} CHR. And did you do as you were bidden?
{349} CHR. Did you do what you were asked?
HOPE. Yes; over, and over, and over.
HOPE. Yes; again, and again, and again.
CHR. And did the Father reveal his Son to you?
CHR. So, did the Father show you his Son?
HOPE. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, nor fifth; no, nor at the sixth time neither.
HOPE. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, nor fifth; no, nor at the sixth time either.
CHR. What did you do then?
CHR. What did you do next?
HOPE. What! why I could not tell what to do.
HOPE. What! I couldn't figure out what to do.
CHR. Had you not thoughts of leaving off praying?
CHR. Did you not have thoughts of stopping your prayers?
HOPE. Yes; an hundred times twice told.
HOPE. Yes; a hundred times repeated.
CHR. And what was the reason you did not?
CHR. And why didn't you?
HOPE. I believed that that was true which had been told me, to wit, that without the righteousness of this Christ, all the world could not save me; and therefore, thought I with myself, if I leave off I die, and I can but die at the throne of grace. And withal, this came into my mind, "Though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry." [Heb. 2:3] So I continued praying until the Father showed me his Son.
HOPE. I believed what I had been told, that without the righteousness of Christ, no one in the world could save me; and so, I thought to myself, if I give up, I’ll die, and the only place I can die is at the throne of grace. Then, this thought came to me, "Though it takes time, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not be delayed." [Heb. 2:3] So I kept praying until the Father revealed His Son to me.
{350} CHR. And how was he revealed unto you?
{350} CHR. And how did he show himself to you?
HOPE. I did not see him with my bodily eyes, but with the eyes of my understanding; [Eph. 1:18,19] and thus it was: One day I was very sad, I think sadder than at any one time in my life, and this sadness was through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness of my sins. And as I was then looking for nothing but hell, and the everlasting damnation of my soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the Lord Jesus Christ look down from heaven upon me, and saying, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." [Acts 16:30,31]
HOPE. I didn’t see him with my physical eyes, but with the eyes of my understanding; [Eph. 1:18,19] and here’s what happened: One day I was incredibly sad, probably sadder than I had ever been in my life, and this sadness came from a fresh realization of the enormity and wickedness of my sins. As I was looking for nothing but hell and the eternal damnation of my soul, suddenly, I felt like I saw the Lord Jesus Christ looking down from heaven at me, saying, "Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved." [Acts 16:30,31]
{351} But I replied, Lord, I am a great, a very great sinner. And he answered, "My grace is sufficient for thee." [2 Cor.12:9] Then I said, But, Lord, what is believing? And then I saw from that saying, "He that cometh to me shall never hunger, and he that believeth on me shall never thirst", that believing and coming was all one; and that he that came, that is, ran out in his heart and affections after salvation by Christ, he indeed believed in Christ. [John 6:35] Then the water stood in mine eyes, and I asked further. But, Lord, may such a great sinner as I am be indeed accepted of thee, and be saved by thee? And I heard him say, "And him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out." [John 6:37] Then I said, But how, Lord, must I consider of thee in my coming to thee, that my faith may be placed aright upon thee? Then he said, "Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners." [1 Tim. 1:15] "He is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth." [Rom. 10:4] "He died for our sins, and rose again for our justification." [Rom. 4:25] "He loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood." [Rev. 1:5] "He is mediator betwixt God and us." [1 Tim. 2:5] "He ever liveth to make intercession for us." [Heb. 7:24,25] From all which I gathered, that I must look for righteousness in his person, and for satisfaction for my sins by his blood; that what he did in obedience to his Father's law, and in submitting to the penalty thereof, was not for himself, but for him that will accept it for his salvation, and be thankful. And now was my heart full of joy, mine eyes full of tears, and mine affections running over with love to the name, people, and ways of Jesus Christ.
{351} But I replied, Lord, I am a huge sinner, a really huge sinner. And he answered, "My grace is enough for you." [2 Cor.12:9] Then I asked, But, Lord, what does it mean to believe? And I realized from the saying, "Whoever comes to me will never be hungry, and whoever believes in me will never be thirsty," that believing and coming were the same; and that the one who comes, meaning, reaches out in his heart and emotions for salvation through Christ, truly believes in Christ. [John 6:35] Then tears filled my eyes, and I asked again. But, Lord, can a sinner as great as I really be accepted by you and be saved by you? And I heard him say, "Whoever comes to me, I will never turn away." [John 6:37] Then I asked, But how, Lord, should I think of you as I come to you, so that my faith can be rightly placed in you? Then he said, "Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners." [1 Tim. 1:15] "He is the end of the law for righteousness for everyone who believes." [Rom. 10:4] "He died for our sins and rose again for our justification." [Rom. 4:25] "He loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood." [Rev. 1:5] "He is the mediator between God and us." [1 Tim. 2:5] "He always lives to intercede for us." [Heb. 7:24,25] From all this, I understood that I should seek righteousness in his person and satisfaction for my sins through his blood; that what he did in obeying his Father's law and accepting its penalty was not for himself but for anyone who will accept it for their salvation and be grateful. And now my heart was filled with joy, my eyes with tears, and my affections overflowing with love for the name, people, and ways of Jesus Christ.
{352} CHR. This was a revelation of Christ to your soul indeed; but tell me particularly what effect this had upon your spirit.
{352} CHR. This was truly a revelation of Christ to your soul; but please share specifically how this impacted your spirit.
HOPE. It made me see that all the world, notwithstanding all the righteousness thereof, is in a state of condemnation. It made me see that God the Father, though he be just, can justly justify the coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed of the vileness of my former life, and confounded me with the sense of mine own ignorance; for there never came thought into my heart before now that showed me so the beauty of Jesus Christ. It made me love a holy life, and long to do something for the honour and glory of the name of the Lord Jesus; yea, I thought that had I now a thousand gallons of blood in my body, I could spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus.
HOPE. It made me realize that the whole world, despite all its goodness, is in a state of condemnation. It showed me that God the Father, even though He is just, can rightfully forgive the sinner. It made me deeply ashamed of the wrongness of my past life and overwhelmed me with the awareness of my own ignorance; for I had never had a thought in my heart before now that displayed the beauty of Jesus Christ so clearly. It made me love living a holy life and want to do something for the honor and glory of the name of the Lord Jesus; indeed, I felt that if I had a thousand gallons of blood in my body, I would gladly shed it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus.
{353} I saw then in my dream that Hopeful looked back and saw Ignorance, whom they had left behind, coming after. Look, said he to Christian, how far yonder youngster loitereth behind.
{353} I then saw in my dream that Hopeful looked back and saw Ignorance, whom they had left behind, following them. "Look," he said to Christian, "that young guy is lagging way behind."
CHR. Ay, ay, I see him; he careth not for our company.
CHR. Yeah, I see him; he doesn't care about being with us.
HOPE. But I trow it would not have hurt him had he kept pace with us hitherto.
HOPE. But I think it wouldn't have hurt him if he had kept up with us so far.
CHR. That is true; but I warrant you he thinketh otherwise.
CHR. That’s true; but I bet he thinks differently.
HOPE. That, I think, he doth; but, however, let us tarry for him. So they did.
HOPE. I think he does; but let's wait for him. So they did.
{354} Then Christian said to him, Come away, man, why do you stay so behind?
{354} Then Christian said to him, "Come on, man, why are you lagging so far behind?"
IGNOR. I take my pleasure in walking alone, even more a great deal than in company, unless I like it the better.
IGNOR. I enjoy walking alone even more than being with others, unless I prefer it the other way around.
Then said Christian to Hopeful, (but softly), Did I not tell you he cared not for our company? But, however, said he, come up, and let us talk away the time in this solitary place. Then directing his speech to Ignorance, he said, Come, how do you? How stands it between God and your soul now?
Then Christian said to Hopeful, (but quietly), Didn't I tell you he didn't care about our company? But anyway, he said, come on, let's pass the time in this lonely place. Then, turning to Ignorance, he asked, So, how are you doing? What's the situation between you and God right now?
{355} Ignorance's hope, and the ground of it
{355} The hope of ignorance and its basis
IGNOR. I hope well; for I am always full of good motions, that come into my mind, to comfort me as I walk.
IGNOR. I feel good; I always have positive thoughts that come to mind to uplift me as I go about my day.
CHR. What good motions? pray, tell us.
CHR. What good ideas? Please, share with us.
IGNOR. Why, I think of God and heaven.
IGNOR. Well, I think about God and heaven.
CHR. So do the devils and damned souls.
CHR. So do the devils and cursed souls.
IGNOR. But I think of them and desire them.
IGNOR. But I think about them and want them.
CHR. So do many that are never like to come there. "The soul of the sluggard desireth, and hath nothing." [Prov. 13:4]
CHR. So do many who are never likely to get there. "The soul of the lazy desires, and has nothing." [Prov. 13:4]
IGNOR. But I think of them, and leave all for them.
IGNOR. But I think about them, and I give up everything for them.
CHR. That I doubt; for leaving all is a hard matter: yea, a harder matter than many are aware of. But why, or by what, art thou persuaded that thou hast left all for God and heaven.
CHR. I doubt that; because giving everything up is really tough. In fact, it’s harder than most people realize. But why do you believe that you've truly left everything behind for God and heaven?
{356} IGNOR. My heart tells me so.
{356} IGNOR. I just know it in my heart.
CHR. The wise man says, "He that trusts his own heart is a fool." [Prov. 28:26]
CHR. The wise person says, "Anyone who trusts their own heart is a fool." [Prov. 28:26]
IGNOR. This is spoken of an evil heart, but mine is a good one.
IGNOR. This is about a wicked heart, but mine is a kind one.
CHR. But how dost thou prove that?
CHR. But how do you prove that?
IGNOR. It comforts me in hopes of heaven.
IGNOR. It gives me comfort in my hopes for heaven.
CHR. That may be through its deceitfulness; for a man's heart may minister comfort to him in the hopes of that thing for which he yet has no ground to hope.
CHR. That could be due to its deception; because a person’s heart can give them comfort in the hopes of something for which they have no real reason to hope yet.
IGNOR. But my heart and life agree together, and therefore my hope is well grounded.
IGNOR. But my heart and life are in sync, so my hope is well-founded.
CHR. Who told thee that thy heart and life agree together?
CHR. Who told you that your heart and life are in sync?
IGNOR. My heart tells me so.
IGNORE. My heart says so.
CHR. Ask my fellow if I be a thief! Thy heart tells thee so! Except the Word of God beareth witness in this matter, other testimony is of no value.
CHR. Ask my friend if I'm a thief! Your heart tells you I am! Unless the Word of God supports this, any other evidence is worthless.
{357} IGNOR. But is it not a good heart that hath good thoughts? and is not that a good life that is according to God's commandments?
{357} IGNOR. But isn't it a good heart that has good thoughts? And isn't that a good life that follows God's commandments?
CHR. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good thoughts, and that is a good life that is according to God's commandments; but it is one thing, indeed, to have these, and another thing only to think so.
CHR. Yes, that's a good heart that has good thoughts, and a good life that aligns with God's commandments; but it's one thing to actually have these, and another to just believe they exist.
IGNOR. Pray, what count you good thoughts, and a life according to God's commandments?
IGNOR. Please, what do you consider good thoughts and a life lived according to God's commandments?
CHR. There are good thoughts of divers kinds; some respecting ourselves, some God, some Christ, and some other things.
CHR. There are valuable thoughts of different kinds; some about ourselves, some about God, some about Christ, and some about other things.
IGNOR. What be good thoughts respecting ourselves?
IGNOR. What are good thoughts about ourselves?
CHR. Such as agree with the Word of God.
CHR. Those who align with the Word of God.
{358} IGNOR. When do our thoughts of ourselves agree with the Word of God?
{358} IGNOR. When do our thoughts about ourselves match what the Word of God says?
CHR. When we pass the same judgment upon ourselves which the Word passes. To explain myself--the Word of God saith of persons in a natural condition, "There is none righteous, there is none that doeth good." [Rom. 3] It saith also, that "every imagination of the heart of man is only evil, and that continually." [Gen. 6:5] And again, "The imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth." [Rom. 8:21] Now then, when we think thus of ourselves, having sense thereof, then are our thoughts good ones, because according to the Word of God.
CHR. When we judge ourselves the same way the Word does. To clarify—I mean that the Word of God states about people in their natural state, "There is no one righteous, no one who does good." [Rom. 3] It also says that "every inclination of the human heart is only evil all the time." [Gen. 6:5] And again, "The inclination of the human heart is evil from childhood." [Rom. 8:21] So, when we think of ourselves in this way, being aware of it, our thoughts are good because they align with the Word of God.
IGNOR. I will never believe that my heart is thus bad.
IGNOR. I will never believe that my heart is this bad.
CHR. Therefore thou never hadst one good thought concerning thyself in thy life. But let me go on. As the Word passeth a judgment upon our heart, so it passeth a judgment upon our ways; and when OUR thoughts of our hearts and ways agree with the judgment which the Word giveth of both, then are both good, because agreeing thereto.
CHR. So you've never had a single good thought about yourself in your life. But let me continue. Just as the Word judges our hearts, it also judges our actions; and when our thoughts about our hearts and actions align with the judgment that the Word gives for both, then they are both good, because they agree with it.
{359} IGNOR. Make out your meaning.
{359} IGNORE. Clarify your meaning.
CHR. Why, the Word of God saith that man's ways are crooked ways; not good, but perverse. [Ps. 125:5, Prov. 2:15] It saith they are naturally out of the good way, that they have not known it. [Rom. 3] Now, when a man thus thinketh of his ways,--I say, when he doth sensibly, and with heart-humiliation, thus think, then hath he good thoughts of his own ways, because his thoughts now agree with the judgment of the Word of God.
CHR. The Word of God says that people's paths are twisted; they aren't good, but messed up. [Ps. 125:5, Prov. 2:15] It says they are naturally off the right path and haven't recognized it. [Rom. 3] Now, when someone honestly reflects on their actions—when they do this truly and with sincere humility—then they have a right perspective on their ways because their thoughts align with God's judgment.
{360} IGNOR. What are good thoughts concerning God?
{360} IGNOR. What are positive thoughts about God?
CHR. Even as I have said concerning ourselves, when our thoughts of God do agree with what the Word saith of him; and that is, when we think of his being and attributes as the Word hath taught, of which I cannot now discourse at large; but to speak of him with reference to us: Then we have right thoughts of God, when we think that he knows us better than we know ourselves, and can see sin in us when and where we can see none in ourselves; when we think he knows our inmost thoughts, and that our heart, with all its depths, is always open unto his eyes; also, when we think that all our righteousness stinks in his nostrils, and that, therefore, he cannot abide to see us stand before him in any confidence, even in all our best performances.
CHR. Just as I've mentioned about ourselves, when our thoughts about God align with what the Word says about Him; that is, when we think of His being and qualities as the Word has taught, which I can't discuss in detail right now; but to talk about Him in relation to us: We have accurate thoughts of God when we believe that He knows us better than we know ourselves, and can see our sins even when we can't see any in ourselves; when we understand that He knows our deepest thoughts, and that our heart, with all its depths, is always exposed to His gaze; also, when we realize that all our righteousness is worthless to Him, and that, for this reason, He cannot accept us standing before Him with any confidence, even in our best efforts.
{361} IGNOR. Do you think that I am such a fool as to think God can see no further than I? or, that I would come to God in the best of my performances?
{361} IGNOR. Do you really think I'm such a fool that I believe God can't see beyond my own understanding? Or that I'd approach God based on my best efforts?
CHR. Why, how dost thou think in this matter?
CHR. So, what do you think about this?
IGNOR. Why, to be short, I think I must believe in Christ for justification.
IGNOR. To put it simply, I think I have to believe in Christ for justification.
CHR. How! think thou must believe in Christ, when thou seest not thy need of him! Thou neither seest thy original nor actual infirmities; but hast such an opinion of thyself, and of what thou dost, as plainly renders thee to be one that did never see a necessity of Christ's personal righteousness to justify thee before God. How, then, dost thou say, I believe in Christ?
CHR. How can you claim to believe in Christ when you don't see your need for him? You don't recognize your inherent or current weaknesses; instead, you hold such a high opinion of yourself and your actions that it clearly shows you have never recognized the necessity of Christ's personal righteousness to justify you before God. So how can you say, "I believe in Christ"?
{362} IGNOR. I believe well enough for all that.
{362} IGNOR. I'm sure that's enough for everything.
CHR. How dost thou believe?
CHR. How do you believe?
IGNOR. I believe that Christ died for sinners, and that I shall be justified before God from the curse, through his gracious acceptance of my obedience to his law. Or thus, Christ makes my duties, that are religious, acceptable to his Father, by virtue of his merits; and so shall I be justified.
IGNOR. I believe that Christ died for sinners, and that I will be justified before God from the curse through his gracious acceptance of my obedience to his law. In other words, Christ makes my religious duties acceptable to his Father because of his merits; and that’s how I will be justified.
{363} CHR. Let me give an answer to this confession of thy faith:--
{363} CHR. Let me respond to this expression of your faith:--
1. Thou believest with a fantastical faith; for this faith is nowhere described in the Word.
1. You believe with an unrealistic faith; because this faith is nowhere mentioned in the Word.
2. Thou believest with a false faith; because it taketh justification from the personal righteousness of Christ, and applies it to thy own.
2. You believe with a false faith because it takes justification from the personal righteousness of Christ and applies it to your own.
3. This faith maketh not Christ a justifier of thy person, but of thy actions; and of thy person for thy actions' sake, which is false.
3. This faith does not make Christ a justifier of you as a person, but of your actions; and of you for the sake of your actions, which is incorrect.
4. Therefore, this faith is deceitful, even such as will leave thee under wrath, in the day of God Almighty; for true justifying faith puts the soul, as sensible of its condition by the law, upon flying for refuge unto Christ's righteousness, which righteousness of his is not an act of grace, by which he maketh for justification, thy obedience accepted with God; but his personal obedience to the law, in doing and suffering for us what that required at our hands; this righteousness, I say, true faith accepteth; under the skirt of which, the soul being shrouded, and by it presented as spotless before God, it is accepted, and acquit from condemnation.
4. So, this kind of faith is misleading, and it will leave you facing judgment on the day of God Almighty; because true justifying faith makes the soul aware of its situation according to the law and leads it to seek refuge in Christ's righteousness. This righteousness isn't a grace that allows for your obedience to be accepted by God for justification; instead, it's about His personal obedience to the law—what He did and endured for us. This righteousness, I say, is what true faith accepts. With it covering the soul, that soul is presented as flawless before God, is accepted, and is free from condemnation.
{364} IGNOR. What! would you have us trust to what Christ, in his own person, has done without us? This conceit would loosen the reins of our lust, and tolerate us to live as we list; for what matter how we live, if we may be justified by Christ's personal righteousness from all, when we believe it?
{364} IGNOR. What! Do you expect us to rely on what Christ has done without our involvement? This idea would loosen the reins of our desires and allow us to live however we want; because what difference does it make how we live if we can be justified by Christ's personal righteousness as long as we believe it?
CHR. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name is, so art thou; even this thy answer demonstrateth what I say. Ignorant thou art of what justifying righteousness is, and as ignorant how to secure thy soul, through the faith of it, from the heavy wrath of God. Yea, thou also art ignorant of the true effects of saving faith in this righteousness of Christ, which is, to bow and win over the heart to God in Christ, to love his name, his word, ways, and people, and not as thou ignorantly imaginest.
CHR. Ignorance is your name, and just as your name reflects, so do you; even this response shows what I mean. You are unaware of what true righteousness is, and just as clueless about how to save your soul through faith in it from God’s serious wrath. Yes, you are also unaware of the real effects of saving faith in Christ's righteousness, which is to humble and win over your heart to God in Christ, to love His name, His word, His ways, and His people, instead of what you mistakenly think.
HOPE. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed to him from heaven.
HOPE. Ask him if he has ever had Christ revealed to him from heaven.
{365} IGNOR. What! you are a man for revelations! I believe that what both you, and all the rest of you, say about that matter, is but the fruit of distracted brains.
{365} IGNOR. What! You’re a guy for revelations! I think what you and everyone else are saying about that is just the result of confused minds.
HOPE. Why, man! Christ is so hid in God from the natural apprehensions of the flesh, that he cannot by any man be savingly known, unless God the Father reveals him to them.
HOPE. Why, man! Christ is so hidden in God from our natural understanding that no one can truly know him unless God the Father reveals him.
{366} IGNOR. That is your faith, but not mine; yet mine, I doubt not, is as good as yours, though I have not in my head so many whimsies as you.
{366} IGNOR. That’s your belief, not mine; but I have no doubt that mine is just as valid as yours, even if I don’t have as many odd ideas as you do.
CHR. Give me leave to put in a word. You ought not so slightly to speak of this matter; for this I will boldly affirm, even as my good companion hath done, that no man can know Jesus Christ but by the revelation of the Father; [Matt. 11:27] yea, and faith too, by which the soul layeth hold upon Christ, if it be right, must be wrought by the exceeding greatness of his mighty power; the working of which faith, I perceive, poor Ignorance, thou art ignorant of. [1 Cor. 12:3, Eph. 1:18,19] Be awakened, then, see thine own wretchedness, and fly to the Lord Jesus; and by his righteousness, which is the righteousness of God, for he himself is God, thou shalt be delivered from condemnation.
CHR. Let me chime in for a moment. You shouldn't speak of this matter so lightly; I will confidently say, just like my good friend has, that no one can truly know Jesus Christ except through the revelation of the Father; [Matt. 11:27] and faith, which enables the soul to grasp Christ, if it’s genuine, must be created by the immense power of God. It seems clear to me, poor Ignorance, that you are unaware of this. [1 Cor. 12:3, Eph. 1:18,19] So wake up, recognize your own misery, and turn to the Lord Jesus; and through his righteousness, which is the righteousness of God, for he himself is God, you will be set free from condemnation.
{367} IGNOR. You go so fast, I cannot keep pace with you. Do you go on before; I must stay a while behind.
{367} IGNOR. You're going too fast, I can’t keep up with you. You go ahead; I need to stay back for a bit.
Then they said--
Then they said—
Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be,
To slight good counsel, ten times given thee?
And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know,
Ere long, the evil of thy doing so.
Remember, man, in time, stoop, do not fear;
Good counsel taken well, saves: therefore hear.
But if thou yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be
The loser, (Ignorance), I'll warrant thee.
Well, Ignorance, will you still be foolish,
To ignore good advice, given to you over and over?
And if you continue to reject it, you will soon realize,
The consequences of your actions.
Remember, man, it's time to humble yourself; don’t be afraid;
Good advice, when taken, saves you: so listen.
But if you still choose to ignore it, you will end up
The one who loses, (Ignorance), I guarantee you.
Then Christian addressed thus himself to his fellow:--
Then Christian spoke to his companion:--
CHR. Well, come, my good Hopeful, I perceive that thou and I must walk by ourselves again.
CHR. Well, come on, my good Hopeful, I see that you and I have to walk by ourselves again.
{368} So I saw in my dream that they went on apace before, and Ignorance he came hobbling after. Then said Christian to his companion, It pities me much for this poor man, it will certainly go ill with him at last.
{368} So I saw in my dream that they moved quickly ahead, while Ignorance followed behind, limping. Then Christian said to his friend, "I really feel sorry for that poor guy; things are definitely going to end badly for him."
HOPE. Alas! there are abundance in our town in his condition, whole families, yea, whole streets, and that of pilgrims too; and if there be so many in our parts, how many, think you, must there be in the place where he was born?
HOPE. Unfortunately, there are plenty in our town in his condition, whole families, even entire streets, and that includes pilgrims too; and if there are so many in our area, how many do you think must be in the place where he was born?
CHR. Indeed the Word saith, "He hath blinded their eyes, lest they should see", &c. But now we are by ourselves, what do you think of such men? Have they at no time, think you, convictions of sin, and so consequently fears that their state is dangerous?
CHR. Indeed the Word says, "He has blinded their eyes, lest they should see," etc. But now that we're alone, what do you think about those men? Do you think they never feel a sense of guilt and, as a result, fear that their situation is dangerous?
HOPE. Nay, do you answer that question yourself, for you are the elder man.
HOPE. No, you answer that question yourself, since you're the older one.
CHR. Then I say, sometimes (as I think) they may; but they being naturally ignorant, understand not that such convictions tend to their good; and therefore they do desperately seek to stifle them, and presumptuously continue to flatter themselves in the way of their own hearts.
CHR. So sometimes I think they can; but since they are naturally ignorant, they don’t realize that these feelings are for their own good. Instead, they desperately try to ignore them and arrogantly keep reassuring themselves in the direction their own hearts lead them.
{369} HOPE. I do believe, as you say, that fear tends much to men's good, and to make them right, at their beginning to go on pilgrimage.
{369} HOPE. I truly believe, as you say, that fear greatly contributes to people's well-being and helps guide them toward what is right, especially when they first set out on their journey.
CHR. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right; for so says the Word, "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." [Prov. 1:7, 9:10, Job 28:28, Ps. 111:10]
CHR. It definitely does, if it’s correct; because the Word says, "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." [Prov. 1:7, 9:10, Job 28:28, Ps. 111:10]
{370} HOPE. How will you describe right fear?
{370} HOPE. How do you define genuine fear?
CHR. True or right fear is discovered by three things:--
CHR. Real or genuine fear is revealed through three things:—
1. By its rise; it is caused by saving convictions for sin.
1. Its rise is caused by holding onto strong beliefs about sin.
2. It driveth the soul to lay fast hold of Christ for salvation.
2. It motivates the soul to firmly grasp Christ for salvation.
3. It begetteth and continueth in the soul a great reverence of God, his Word, and ways, keeping it tender, and making it afraid to turn from them, to the right hand or to the left, to anything that may dishonour God, break its peace, grieve the Spirit, or cause the enemy to speak reproachfully.
3. It creates and maintains a deep respect for God, His Word, and His ways in the soul, keeping it sensitive and making it hesitant to stray from them, to the right or to the left, towards anything that could dishonor God, disrupt its peace, sadden the Spirit, or give the enemy reason to speak poorly.
HOPE. Well said; I believe you have said the truth. Are we now almost got past the Enchanted Ground?
HOPE. Well said; I believe you've told the truth. Are we nearly through the Enchanted Ground now?
CHR. Why, art thou weary of this discourse?
CHR. Why, are you tired of this conversation?
HOPE. No, verily, but that I would know where we are.
HOPE. No, really, I just want to know where we are.
{371} CHR. We have not now above two miles further to go thereon. But let us return to our matter. Now the ignorant know not that such convictions as tend to put them in fear are for their good, and therefore they seek to stifle them.
{371} CHR. We only have about two miles left to go there. But let’s get back to our topic. The unaware don’t realize that the fears they feel are actually for their benefit, so they try to suppress them.
HOPE. How do they seek to stifle them?
HOPE. How do they try to silence them?
{372} CHR. 1. They think that those fears are wrought by the devil, (though indeed they are wrought of God); and, thinking so, they resist them as things that directly tend to their overthrow.
{372} CHR. 1. They believe that those fears are caused by the devil, (even though they are actually from God); and, believing this, they fight against them as if they are things that would lead to their downfall.
2. They also think that these fears tend to the spoiling of their faith, when, alas, for them, poor men that they are, they have none at all! and therefore they harden their hearts against them.
2. They also believe that these fears could ruin their faith, when, unfortunately for them, poor souls that they are, they have none at all! So they close themselves off to those fears.
3. They presume they ought not to fear; and, therefore, in despite of them, wax presumptuously confident.
3. They assume they shouldn't be afraid; and so, despite this, they become overly confident.
4. They see that those fears tend to take away from them their pitiful old self-holiness, and therefore they resist them with all their might.
4. They realize that those fears often strip away their pathetic old sense of self-righteousness, so they fight against them with everything they've got.
{373} HOPE. I know something of this myself; for, before I knew myself, it was so with me.
{373} HOPE. I understand a bit about this myself; because, before I really knew who I was, I felt the same way.
CHR. Well, we will leave, at this time, our neighbour Ignorance by himself, and fall upon another profitable question.
CHR. Well, let’s leave our neighbor Ignorance alone for now and tackle another interesting question.
HOPE. With all my heart, but you shall still begin.
HOPE. With all my heart, but you should still start.
CHR. Well then, did you not know, about ten years ago, one Temporary in your parts, who was a forward man in religion then?
CHR. Well then, didn't you know, about ten years ago, there was a Temporary in your area who was really active in religion back then?
HOPE. Know him! yes, he dwelt in Graceless, a town about two miles off of Honesty, and he dwelt next door to one Turnback.
HOPE. Know him! Yes, he lived in Graceless, a town about two miles away from Honesty, and he lived next to someone named Turnback.
{374} CHR. Right, he dwelt under the same roof with him. Well, that man was much awakened once; I believe that then he had some sight of his sins, and of the wages that were due thereto.
{374} CHR. That's right, he lived under the same roof as him. Well, that man was really stirred at one point; I believe that was when he acknowledged some of his sins and the consequences that came with them.
HOPE. I am of your mind, for, my house not being above three miles from him, he would ofttimes come to me, and that with many tears. Truly I pitied the man, and was not altogether without hope of him; but one may see, it is not every one that cries, Lord, Lord.
HOPE. I understand your feelings because my house is less than three miles from his, and he would often come to see me, sometimes in tears. I genuinely felt sorry for him and wasn’t completely without hope for him; however, it's clear that not everyone who says, "Lord, Lord" truly means it.
CHR. He told me once that he was resolved to go on pilgrimage, as we do now; but all of a sudden he grew acquainted with one Save-self, and then he became a stranger to me.
CHR. He once told me that he was determined to go on a pilgrimage, like we do now; but suddenly he met someone named Save-self, and then he became a stranger to me.
{375} HOPE. Now, since we are talking about him, let us a little inquire into the reason of the sudden backsliding of him and such others.
{375} HOPE. Now, since we’re discussing him, let’s take a moment to look into why he and others like him suddenly fell back.
CHR. It may be very profitable, but do you begin.
CHR. It might be really beneficial, but you start.
HOPE. Well, then, there are in my judgment four reasons for it:--
HOPE. Well, I believe there are four reasons for it:--
{376} 1. Though the consciences of such men are awakened, yet their minds are not changed; therefore, when the power of guilt weareth away, that which provoked them to be religious ceaseth, wherefore they naturally turn to their own course again, even as we see the dog that is sick of what he has eaten, so long as his sickness prevails he vomits and casts up all; not that he doth this of a free mind (if we may say a dog has a mind), but because it troubleth his stomach; but now, when his sickness is over, and so his stomach eased, his desire being not at all alienate from his vomit, he turns him about and licks up all, and so it is true which is written, "The dog is turned to his own vomit again." [2 Pet. 2:22] Thus I say, being hot for heaven, by virtue only of the sense and fear of the torments of hell, as their sense of hell and the fears of damnation chills and cools, so their desires for heaven and salvation cool also. So then it comes to pass, that when their guilt and fear is gone, their desires for heaven and happiness die, and they return to their course again.
{376} 1. Even though these people's consciences are stirred, their minds remain unchanged; so when the feeling of guilt fades, the reasons that drove them to be religious disappear too, causing them to naturally revert to their old ways. It’s like a dog that gets sick from what it ate—while it's still feeling ill, it vomits everything up, not because it chooses to (if we can even say a dog has a choice) but because its stomach is upset. However, once it feels better and its stomach is settled, its desire for the vomit returns, and it goes back to lick it up. This fits the saying, "The dog is turned to his own vomit again." [2 Pet. 2:22] Likewise, when people are eager for heaven solely out of a sense of fear of hell, as their fears of damnation fade, so do their desires for heaven and salvation. Eventually, when their guilt and fear dissipate, their aspirations for happiness and heaven fade too, and they go back to their old paths.
{377} 2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that do overmaster them; I speak now of the fears that they have of men, for "the fear of man bringeth a snare". [Prov. 29:25] So then, though they seem to be hot for heaven, so long as the flames of hell are about their ears, yet when that terror is a little over, they betake themselves to second thoughts; namely, that it is good to be wise, and not to run (for they know not what) the hazard of losing all, or, at least, of bringing themselves into unavoidable and unnecessary troubles, and so they fall in with the world again.
{377} 2. Another reason is that they have deep-seated fears that control them; I'm talking about their fears of other people, because "the fear of man brings a snare." [Prov. 29:25] So, even though they seem eager for heaven, as long as they can feel the flames of hell threatening them, once that fear eases up a bit, they start to reconsider; they think it’s wise to be cautious, and they don’t want to risk losing everything or, at the very least, putting themselves in unavoidable and unnecessary trouble, so they go back to the world.
{378} 3. The shame that attends religion lies also as a block in their way; they are proud and haughty; and religion in their eye is low and contemptible, therefore, when they have lost their sense of hell and wrath to come, they return again to their former course.
{378} 3. The shame that comes with religion is also a barrier for them; they are proud and arrogant, and to them, religion seems lowly and worthless. So, when they lose their fear of hell and the punishment that awaits, they go back to their old ways.
{379} 4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous to them. They like not to see their misery before they come into it; though perhaps the sight of it first, if they loved that sight, might make them fly whither the righteous fly and are safe. But because they do, as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts of guilt and terror, therefore, when once they are rid of their awakenings about the terrors and wrath of God, they harden their hearts gladly, and choose such ways as will harden them more and more.
{379} 4. Guilt and the contemplation of fear are burdensome to them. They don’t want to see their suffering before they experience it; although perhaps, if they embraced that awareness, it could lead them to escape to safety like the righteous. But because they, as I mentioned earlier, actively avoid thoughts of guilt and fear, once they shake off their awareness of God’s wrath and terror, they happily harden their hearts and choose paths that will continue to harden them even further.
{380} CHR. You are pretty near the business, for the bottom of all is for want of a change in their mind and will. And therefore they are but like the felon that standeth before the judge, he quakes and trembles, and seems to repent most heartily, but the bottom of all is the fear of the halter; not that he hath any detestation of the offence, as is evident, because, let but this man have his liberty, and he will be a thief, and so a rogue still, whereas, if his mind was changed, he would be otherwise.
{380} CHR. You're really close to getting it because the root of the issue is their unwillingness to change their mindset and will. They are just like the criminal standing before the judge; he shakes and quivers, pretending to regret deeply, but at the core, it’s just the fear of the noose. He doesn’t truly hate what he did, as is clear because if he got his freedom back, he’d go back to being a thief and a rogue. If his mindset were different, things would be different too.
{381} HOPE. Now I have showed you the reasons of their going back, do you show me the manner thereof.
{381} HOPE. Now that I've explained why they turned back, can you tell me how they did it?
CHR. So I will willingly.
CHR. So I’ll do it gladly.
1. They draw off their thoughts, all that they may, from the remembrance of God, death, and judgment to come.
1. They take all their thoughts from the memory of God, death, and the judgment that is to come.
2. Then they cast off by degrees private duties, as closet prayer, curbing their lusts, watching, sorrow for sin, and the like.
2. Then they slowly let go of personal responsibilities, like private prayer, controlling their desires, staying vigilant, feeling sorrow for their sins, and similar things.
3. Then they shun the company of lively and warm Christians.
3. Then they avoid being around joyful and friendly Christians.
4. After that they grow cold to public duty, as hearing, reading, godly conference, and the like.
4. After that, they become indifferent to public responsibilities, such as listening, reading, and engaging in spiritual discussions.
5. Then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in the coats of some of the godly; and that devilishly, that they may have a seeming colour to throw religion (for the sake of some infirmity they have espied in them) behind their backs.
5. Then they start to nitpick, as we say, at the flaws in the character of some of the righteous; and they do this maliciously, just to create an excuse to dismiss religion because of some weakness they’ve noticed in them.
6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate themselves with, carnal, loose, and wanton men.
6. Then they start to align with and associate themselves with careless, reckless, and promiscuous people.
7. Then they give way to carnal and wanton discourses in secret; and glad are they if they can see such things in any that are counted honest, that they may the more boldly do it through their example.
7. Then they give in to indulgent and lewd conversations in private; and they are pleased if they can witness such behavior in anyone considered respectable, so they can more confidently follow their lead.
8. After this they begin to play with little sins openly.
8. After this, they start to openly indulge in minor sins.
9. And then, being hardened, they show themselves as they are. Thus, being launched again into the gulf of misery, unless a miracle of grace prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their own deceivings.
9. And then, becoming hardened, they reveal their true selves. So, being thrown back into the pit of misery, unless a miracle of grace stops it, they eternally perish in their own deceptions.
{382} Now I saw in my dream, that by this time the Pilgrims were got over the Enchanted Ground, and entering into the country of Beulah, whose air was very sweet and pleasant, the way lying directly through it, they solaced themselves there for a season. Yea, here they heard continually the singing of birds, and saw every day the flowers appear on the earth, and heard the voice of the turtle in the land. [Isa. 62:4, Song of Solomon 2:10-12] In this country the sun shineth night and day; wherefore this was beyond the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and also out of the reach of Giant Despair, neither could they from this place so much as see Doubting Castle. Here they were within sight of the city they were going to, also here met them some of the inhabitants thereof; for in this land the Shining Ones commonly walked, because it was upon the borders of heaven. In this land also, the contract between the bride and the bridegroom was renewed; yea, here, "As the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so did their God rejoice over them." [Isa. 62:5] Here they had no want of corn and wine; for in this place they met with abundance of what they had sought for in all their pilgrimage. [Isa. 62:8] Here they heard voices from out of the city, loud voices, saying, "'Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh! Behold, his reward is with him!' Here all the inhabitants of the country called them, 'The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord, Sought out'", etc. [Isa. 62:11,12]
{382} In my dream, I saw that by this time the Pilgrims had crossed the Enchanted Ground and were entering the land of Beulah, where the air was sweet and pleasant. They took some time to relax there. Here, they constantly heard the singing of birds, saw flowers blooming every day, and heard the sound of the turtle dove in the land. [Isa. 62:4, Song of Solomon 2:10-12] In this region, the sun shined day and night; thus, it was beyond the Valley of the Shadow of Death and out of the reach of Giant Despair. From this place, they couldn’t even see Doubting Castle. Here, they could see the city they were headed to and some of the city’s inhabitants came to meet them because this land was on the borders of heaven. In this place, the bond between the bride and the bridegroom was renewed; indeed, here, "As the bridegroom rejoices over the bride, so did their God rejoice over them." [Isa. 62:5] They lacked nothing in terms of grain and wine; here, they found an abundance of what they had been searching for throughout their journey. [Isa. 62:8] They heard loud voices coming from the city, saying, "'Say to the daughter of Zion, Behold, your salvation comes! Behold, his reward is with him!' Here, all the inhabitants of the land called them, 'The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord, Sought out,'" etc. [Isa. 62:11,12]
{383} Now as they walked in this land, they had more rejoicing than in parts more remote from the kingdom to which they were bound; and drawing near to the city, they had yet a more perfect view thereof. It was builded of pearls and precious stones, also the street thereof was paved with gold; so that by reason of the natural glory of the city, and the reflection of the sunbeams upon it, Christian with desire fell sick; Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same disease. Wherefore, here they lay by it a while, crying out, because of their pangs, If ye find my beloved, tell him that I am sick of love.
{383} As they walked through this land, they felt more joy than in the more distant parts of the kingdom they were headed to; and as they got closer to the city, their view of it became even clearer. It was built from pearls and precious stones, and the streets were paved with gold. Because of the city’s natural beauty and the way the sunlight reflected off it, Christian became so overwhelmed with desire that he fell ill; Hopeful had a couple of similar episodes. So, they rested there for a while, crying out in their anguish, "If you find my beloved, tell him that I am lovesick."
{384} But, being a little strengthened, and better able to bear their sickness, they walked on their way, and came yet nearer and nearer, where were orchards, vineyards, and gardens, and their gates opened into the highway. Now, as they came up to these places, behold the gardener stood in the way, to whom the Pilgrims said, Whose goodly vineyards and gardens are these? He answered, They are the King's, and are planted here for his own delight, and also for the solace of pilgrims. So the gardener had them into the vineyards, and bid them refresh themselves with the dainties. [Deut. 23:24] He also showed them there the King's walks, and the arbours where he delighted to be; and here they tarried and slept.
{384} But after gaining a bit of strength and being better able to handle their sickness, they continued on their way and got closer and closer to orchards, vineyards, and gardens, which had gates that opened onto the highway. As they approached these places, they saw a gardener standing in the way, to whom the Pilgrims asked, "Whose beautiful vineyards and gardens are these?" He replied, "They belong to the King, and they are planted here for his own pleasure, as well as for the comfort of pilgrims." So the gardener took them into the vineyards and invited them to enjoy the treats. [Deut. 23:24] He also showed them the King's pathways and the arbors where he liked to relax; and there they stayed and slept.
{385} Now I beheld in my dream that they talked more in their sleep at this time than ever they did in all their journey; and being in a muse thereabout, the gardener said even to me, Wherefore musest thou at the matter? It is the nature of the fruit of the grapes of these vineyards to go down so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that are asleep to speak.
{385} Now I saw in my dream that they talked more in their sleep at this time than they ever did during their whole journey; and while I was pondering this, the gardener asked me, "Why are you thinking about this? It's the nature of the grapes from these vineyards to taste so sweet that they make the lips of those who are asleep speak."
{386} So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed themselves to go up to the city; but, as I said, the reflection of the sun upon the city (for the city was pure gold) was so extremely glorious that they could not, as yet, with open face behold it, but through an instrument made for that purpose. So I saw, that as I went on, there met them two men, in raiment that shone like gold; also their faces shone as the light. [Rev. 21:18, 2 Cor. 3:18]
{386} So I noticed that when they woke up, they prepared to head to the city; however, as I mentioned, the sunlight reflecting off the city (because the city was pure gold) was so incredibly bright that they couldn't look at it directly, only through a special device made for that. Then, I saw that as I continued on, they were met by two men, dressed in clothes that sparkled like gold; their faces also shone bright like the light. [Rev. 21:18, 2 Cor. 3:18]
{387} These men asked the Pilgrims whence they came; and they told them. They also asked them where they had lodged, what difficulties and dangers, what comforts and pleasures they had met in the way; and they told them. Then said the men that met them, You have but two difficulties more to meet with, and then you are in the city.
{387} These men asked the Pilgrims where they had come from, and they told them. They also inquired about where they had stayed, what challenges and dangers they faced, and what comforts and joys they experienced along the way; and they shared that information. Then the men who met them said, "You have just two more challenges to overcome, and then you’ll be in the city."
{388} Christian then, and his companion, asked the men to go along with them; so they told them they would. But, said they, you must obtain it by your own faith. So I saw in my dream that they went on together, until they came in sight of the gate.
{388} Christian and his companion then asked the men to join them, and they agreed. But they said, you have to earn it through your own faith. So in my dream, I saw that they continued on together until they saw the gate.
{389} Now, I further saw, that betwixt them and the gate was a river, but there was no bridge to go over: the river was very deep. At the sight, therefore, of this river, the Pilgrims were much stunned; but the men that went in with them said, You must go through, or you cannot come at the gate.
{389} I then noticed that between them and the gate was a river, but there was no bridge to cross it; the river was very deep. When the Pilgrims saw this river, they were quite taken aback; but the men who entered with them said, "You have to go through it, or you won’t reach the gate."
{390} The Pilgrims then began to inquire if there was no other way to the gate; to which they answered, Yes; but there hath not any, save two, to wit, Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that path since the foundation of the world, nor shall, until the last trumpet shall sound. [1 Cor. 15:51,52] The Pilgrims then, especially Christian, began to despond in their minds, and looked this way and that, but no way could be found by them by which they might escape the river. Then they asked the men if the waters were all of a depth. They said: No; yet they could not help them in that case; for, said they, you shall find it deeper or shallower as you believe in the King of the place.
{390} The Pilgrims then started to ask if there was any other way to the gate. They were told, yes, but no one has walked that path since the beginning of the world, except for two people: Enoch and Elijah. No one else will until the last trumpet sounds. [1 Cor. 15:51,52] The Pilgrims, especially Christian, began to feel discouraged and looked around, but they couldn’t find any way to escape the river. They then asked the men if the waters were all the same depth. They replied no, but they couldn’t help them with that because, as they said, the depth would depend on how much you believe in the King of the place.
*In the Resurrection of the Righteous. [Rev. 20:4-6]
*In the Resurrection of the Righteous. [Rev. 20:4-6]
{391} They then addressed themselves to the water and, entering, Christian began to sink, and crying out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, I sink in deep waters; the billows go over my head, all his waves go over me! Selah.
{391} They then turned their attention to the water and, as they entered, Christian started to sink. Crying out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, “I'm sinking in deep water; the waves are crashing over my head, all of them are overwhelming me!” Selah.
{392} Christian's conflict at the hour of death
{392} Christian's struggle at the time of death
Then said the other, Be of good cheer, my brother, I feel the bottom, and it is good. Then said Christian, Ah! my friend, the sorrows of death hath compassed me about; I shall not see the land that flows with milk and honey; and with that a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, so that he could not see before him. Also here he in great measure lost his senses, so that he could neither remember nor orderly talk of any of those sweet refreshments that he had met with in the way of his pilgrimage. But all the words that he spake still tended to discover that he had horror of mind, and heart fears that he should die in that river, and never obtain entrance in at the gate. Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was much in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that he had committed, both since and before he began to be a pilgrim. It was also observed that he was troubled with apparitions of hobgoblins and evil spirits, for ever and anon he would intimate so much by words. Hopeful, therefore, here had much ado to keep his brother's head above water; yea, sometimes he would be quite gone down, and then, ere a while, he would rise up again half dead. Hopeful also would endeavour to comfort him, saying, Brother, I see the gate, and men standing by to receive us: but Christian would answer, It is you, it is you they wait for; you have been Hopeful ever since I knew you. And so have you, said he to Christian. Ah! brother! said he, surely if I was right he would now arise to help me; but for my sins he hath brought me into the snare, and hath left me. Then said Hopeful, My brother, you have quite forgot the text, where it is said of the wicked, "There are no bands in their death, but their strength is firm. They are not in trouble as other men, neither are they plagued like other men. [Ps. 73:4,5] These troubles and distresses that you go through in these waters are no sign that God hath forsaken you; but are sent to try you, whether you will call to mind that which heretofore you have received of his goodness, and live upon him in your distresses.
Then the other said, "Cheer up, my brother, I can feel the ground, and it feels solid." Christian replied, "Oh, my friend, the pains of death surround me; I won’t see the land flowing with milk and honey," and with that, a deep darkness and fear overwhelmed Christian, making him unable to see ahead. He also lost his senses to a large extent, so he couldn't remember or clearly talk about the comforting experiences he had during his journey. But everything he said revealed his deep mental anguish and fear in his heart that he would die in that river and never be able to enter the gate. Those nearby noticed that he was filled with troubled thoughts about the sins he had committed, both before and after he started his pilgrimage. It was also observed that he was haunted by visions of goblins and evil spirits, as he would occasionally hint at this in his words. Hopeful, therefore, had a hard time keeping his brother's head above water; sometimes he would seem to completely go under, only to resurface again half-dead. Hopeful also tried to comfort him, saying, "Brother, I see the gate and people waiting to welcome us." But Christian would reply, "It's you, it's you they’re waiting for; you've always been Hopeful since I met you." "And so have you," he said to Christian. "Oh, brother!" he said, "If I were truly right, he would have come to help me by now; but because of my sins, He has trapped me and left me." Hopeful then said, "My brother, you've completely forgotten the verse that says of the wicked, 'They have no pains at their death; their strength is firm. They are not in trouble like other people, nor are they plagued like other men.' [Ps. 73:4,5] The troubles and sufferings you're experiencing in these waters are no indication that God has forsaken you; they are meant to test you, to see if you will remember the goodness you’ve received from Him before and rely on Him during your distress."
{393} Then I saw in my dream, that Christian was as in a muse a while. To whom also Hopeful added this word, Be of good cheer, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole; and with that Christian brake out with a loud voice, Oh, I see him again! and he tells me, "When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee, and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee." [Isa. 43:2] Then they both took courage, and the enemy was after that as still as a stone, until they were gone over. Christian therefore presently found ground to stand upon, and so it followed that the rest of the river was but shallow. Thus they got over. Now, upon the bank of the river, on the other side, they saw the two shining men again, who there waited for them; wherefore, being come out of the river, they saluted them, saying, We are ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for those that shall be heirs of salvation. Thus they went along towards the gate.
{393} Then I saw in my dream that Christian was lost in thought for a while. Hopeful added, "Cheer up, Jesus Christ makes you whole." With that, Christian exclaimed loudly, "Oh, I see him again!" He tells me, "When you pass through the waters, I will be with you, and through the rivers, they will not sweep over you." [Isa. 43:2] Then they both felt brave, and the enemy was as still as a stone until they crossed over. Christian soon found solid ground to stand on, and it turned out that the rest of the river was shallow. So they made it across. Now, on the bank of the river on the other side, they saw the two shining men again, who were waiting for them. After they came out of the river, they greeted them, saying, "We are ministering spirits, sent to help those who will inherit salvation." So they continued on toward the gate.
{394} Now you must note that the city stood upon a mighty hill, but the Pilgrims went up that hill with ease, because they had these two men to lead them up by the arms; also, they had left their mortal garments behind them in the river, for though they went in with them, they came out without them. They, therefore, went up here with much agility and speed, though the foundation upon which the city was framed was higher than the clouds. They therefore went up through the regions of the air, sweetly talking as they went, being comforted, because they safely got over the river, and had such glorious companions to attend them.
{394} Now you should know that the city was located on a high hill, but the Pilgrims ascended that hill easily because these two men were guiding them by the arms; they also left their earthly clothes behind in the river since, although they entered with them, they came out without them. As a result, they climbed up with great agility and speed, even though the foundation of the city was higher than the clouds. Therefore, they traveled through the air, chatting pleasantly as they went, feeling comforted because they had successfully crossed the river and had such magnificent companions with them.
Now, now, look how the holy pilgrims ride, Clouds are their chariots, angels are their guide: Who would not here for him all hazards run, That thus provides for his when this world's done?
Now, look at how the holy pilgrims ride; Clouds are their chariots, and angels guide them. Who wouldn’t take all risks for Him, who looks after us when this world's over?
{395} The talk they had with the Shining Ones was about the glory of the place; who told them that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. There, said they, is the Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect. [Heb. 12:22-24] You are going now, said they, to the paradise of God, wherein you shall see the tree of life, and eat of the never-fading fruits thereof; and when you come there, you shall have white robes given you, and your walk and talk shall be every day with the King, even all the days of eternity. [Rev. 2:7, 3:4, 21:4,5] There you shall not see again such things as you saw when you were in the lower region upon the earth, to wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction, and death, for the former things are passed away. You are now going to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, and to the prophets--men that God hath taken away from the evil to come, and that are now resting upon their beds, each one walking in his righteousness. [Isa. 57:1,2, 65:17] The men then asked, What must we do in the holy place? To whom it was answered, You must there receive the comforts of all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow; you must reap what you have sown, even the fruit of all your prayers, and tears, and sufferings for the King by the way. [Gal. 6:7] In that place you must wear crowns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual sight and vision of the Holy One, for there you shall see him as he is. [1 John 3:2] There also you shall serve him continually with praise, with shouting, and thanksgiving, whom you desired to serve in the world, though with much difficulty, because of the infirmity of your flesh. There your eyes shall be delighted with seeing, and your ears with hearing the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. There you shall enjoy your friends again that are gone thither before you; and there you shall with joy receive, even every one that follows into the holy place after you. There also shall you be clothed with glory and majesty, and put into an equipage fit to ride out with the King of Glory. When he shall come with sound of trumpet in the clouds, as upon the wings of the wind, you shall come with him; and when he shall sit upon the throne of judgment; you shall sit by him; yea, and when he shall pass sentence upon all the workers of iniquity, let them be angels or men, you also shall have a voice in that judgment, because they were his and your enemies. [1 Thes. 4:13-16, Jude 1:14, Dan. 7:9,10, 1 Cor. 6:2,3] Also, when he shall again return to the city, you shall go too, with sound of trumpet, and be ever with him.
{395} The conversation they had with the Shining Ones was about the greatness of the place; they explained that its beauty and glory were beyond words. “There,” they said, “is Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the countless company of angels, and the spirits of righteous people made perfect. [Heb. 12:22-24] You are going now to the paradise of God, where you will see the tree of life and eat from its everlasting fruits; when you arrive, you will be given white robes, and every day you will walk and talk with the King for all of eternity. [Rev. 2:7, 3:4, 21:4,5] You will not see again the things you experienced on earth—sorrow, illness, suffering, and death—because those former things have passed away. You are now going to be with Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and the prophets—people God has taken from the troubles to come, who are now resting in peace, each one living in their righteousness. [Isa. 57:1,2, 65:17] The men then asked, “What must we do in this holy place?” To which it was replied, “You must there receive the rewards for all your hard work and joy for all your sorrow; you will reap what you have sown—the fruits of all your prayers, tears, and sufferings for the King along the way. [Gal. 6:7] In that place, you will wear crowns of gold and enjoy the continuous sight and vision of the Holy One, for there you will see Him as He truly is. [1 John 3:2] There, you will serve Him endlessly with praise, shouting, and thanksgiving, whom you wanted to serve in the world, even though it was challenging due to your human weaknesses. Your eyes will be delighted by what you see, and your ears by the pleasing voice of the Mighty One. You will also reunite with your friends who have gone there before you; and you will joyfully welcome everyone who follows you into the holy place. You will be clothed with glory and majesty and be dressed appropriately to ride out with the King of Glory. When He comes with the sound of a trumpet in the clouds, like on the wings of the wind, you will come with Him; and when He sits on the judgment throne, you will sit beside Him; yes, even when He pronounces judgment on all the wrongdoers, whether they are angels or men, you will also have a voice in that judgment, since they are both His and your enemies. [1 Thes. 4:13-16, Jude 1:14, Dan. 7:9,10, 1 Cor. 6:2,3] Also, when He returns to the city, you will go too, with the sound of a trumpet, and be forever with Him.
{396} Now while they were thus drawing towards the gate, behold a company of the heavenly host came out to meet them; to whom it was said, by the other two Shining Ones, These are the men that have loved our Lord when they were in the world, and that have left all for his holy name; and he hath sent us to fetch them, and we have brought them thus far on their desired journey, that they may go in and look their Redeemer in the face with joy. Then the heavenly host gave a great shout, saying, "Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb." [Rev. 19:9] There came out also at this time to meet them, several of the King's trumpeters, clothed in white and shining raiment, who, with melodious noises, and loud, made even the heavens to echo with their sound. These trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow with ten thousand welcomes from the world; and this they did with shouting, and sound of trumpet.
{396} As they approached the gate, a group of heavenly beings came out to meet them. The other two Shining Ones told them, "These are the ones who have loved our Lord during their time on earth, and they have given up everything for His holy name. He has sent us to bring them here, and we’ve guided them this far on their journey so they can enter and meet their Redeemer with joy." The heavenly beings erupted in a loud cheer, saying, "Blessed are those who are invited to the marriage feast of the Lamb." [Rev. 19:9] At that moment, several of the King’s trumpeters, dressed in white and shining clothes, also came out to greet them, creating beautiful music that made the heavens resonate with their sounds. These trumpeters welcomed Christian and his companion with thousands of cheers from the world, accompanied by shouts and the sound of trumpets.
{397} This done, they compassed them round on every side; some went before, some behind, and some on the right hand, some on the left, (as it were to guard them through the upper regions), continually sounding as they went, with melodious noise, in notes on high: so that the very sight was, to them that could behold it, as if heaven itself was come down to meet them. Thus, therefore, they walked on together; and as they walked, ever and anon these trumpeters, even with joyful sound, would, by mixing their music with looks and gestures, still signify to Christian and his brother, how welcome they were into their company, and with what gladness they came to meet them; and now were these two men, as it were, in heaven, before they came at it, being swallowed up with the sight of angels, and with hearing of their melodious notes. Here also they had the city itself in view, and they thought they heard all the bells therein to ring, to welcome them thereto. But above all, the warm and joyful thoughts that they had about their own dwelling there, with such company, and that for ever and ever. Oh, by what tongue or pen can their glorious joy be expressed! And thus they came up to the gate.
{397} Once this was done, they surrounded them on every side; some went ahead, some behind, and some on the right and left, as if to guide them through the higher realms. They continuously played a harmonious sound, with high notes, so that the sight itself appeared to those who could see it as if heaven had come down to greet them. Thus, they walked on together, and as they walked, these trumpeters, with their joyful sounds, mixed their music with looks and gestures to show Christian and his brother how welcome they were in their company and how happy they were to meet them. At this moment, these two men felt like they were already in heaven before actually getting there, overwhelmed by the sight of angels and the sound of their beautiful music. They could also see the city itself in the distance and thought they heard all the bells ringing to welcome them. Above all, the warm and joyful thoughts they had about living there with such company forever and ever. Oh, what words or writing could express their glorious joy! And so, they approached the gate.
{398} Now, when they were come up to the gate, there was written over it in letters of gold, "Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city." [Rev. 22:14]
{398} Now, when they reached the gate, there was an inscription above it in golden letters: "Blessed are those who follow his commandments, so they can have the right to the tree of life and enter through the gates of the city." [Rev. 22:14]
{399} Then I saw in my dream that the Shining Men bid them call at the gate; the which, when they did, some looked from above over the gate, to wit, Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, &c., to whom it was said, These pilgrims are come from the City of Destruction, for the love that they bear to the King of this place; and then the Pilgrims gave in unto them each man his certificate, which they had received in the beginning; those, therefore, were carried in to the King, who, when he had read them, said, Where are the men? To whom it was answered, They are standing without the gate. The King then commanded to open the gate, "That the righteous nation," said he, "which keepeth the truth, may enter in." [Isa. 26:2]
{399} Then I saw in my dream that the Shining Men asked them to come to the gate; when they did, some people looked down from above the gate, namely Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, etc. It was said to them, "These pilgrims have come from the City of Destruction because of the love they have for the King of this place." The Pilgrims then handed each of them their certificates, which they had received at the beginning. Those were taken in to the King, who, after reading them, asked, "Where are the men?" They replied, "They are standing outside the gate." The King then ordered the gate to be opened, saying, "Let the righteous nation, who keeps the truth, enter in." [Isa. 26:2]
{400} Now I saw in my dream that these two men went in at the gate: and lo, as they entered, they were transfigured, and they had raiment put on that shone like gold. There was also that met them with harps and crowns, and gave them to them--the harps to praise withal, and the crowns in token of honour. Then I heard in my dream that all the bells in the city rang again for joy, and that it was said unto them, "ENTER YE INTO THE JOY OF YOUR LORD." I also heard the men themselves, that they sang with a loud voice, saying, "BLESSING AND HONOUR, AND GLORY, AND POWER, BE UNTO HIM THAT SITTETH UPON THE THRONE, AND UNTO THE LAMB, FOR EVER AND EVER." [Rev. 5:13]
{400} Now I saw in my dream that these two men entered through the gate, and as they did, they were transformed and were given clothes that shone like gold. There were also others who greeted them with harps and crowns, giving them the harps to praise with and the crowns as a sign of honor. Then I heard in my dream that all the bells in the city rang out with joy, and it was said to them, "ENTER INTO THE JOY OF YOUR LORD." I also heard the men themselves singing loudly, saying, "BLESSING AND HONOUR, AND GLORY, AND POWER, BE UNTO HIM THAT SITTETH UPON THE THRONE, AND UNTO THE LAMB, FOR EVER AND EVER." [Rev. 5:13]
{401} Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the men, I looked in after them, and, behold, the City shone like the sun; the streets also were paved with gold, and in them walked many men, with crowns on their heads, palms in their hands, and golden harps to sing praises withal.
{401} Now, just as the gates were opened to let the men in, I looked in after them, and, wow, the City shone like the sun; the streets were also paved with gold, and many men walked there, wearing crowns on their heads, holding palms in their hands, and carrying golden harps to sing praises with.
{402} There were also of them that had wings, and they answered one another without intermission, saying, "Holy, holy, holy is the Lord." [Rev. 4:8] And after that they shut up the gates; which, when I had seen, I wished myself among them.
{402} There were also some of them that had wings, and they continuously responded to each other, saying, "Holy, holy, holy is the Lord." [Rev. 4:8] And after that, they closed the gates; when I saw this, I longed to be among them.
{403} Now while I was gazing upon all these things, I turned my head to look back, and saw Ignorance come up to the river side; but he soon got over, and that without half that difficulty which the other two men met with. For it happened that there was then in that place, one Vain-hope, a ferryman, that with his boat helped him over; so he, as the other I saw, did ascend the hill, to come up to the gate, only he came alone; neither did any man meet him with the least encouragement. When he was come up to the gate, he looked up to the writing that was above, and then began to knock, supposing that entrance should have been quickly administered to him; but he was asked by the men that looked over the top of the gate, Whence came you, and what would you have? He answered, I have eat and drank in the presence of the King, and he has taught in our streets. Then they asked him for his certificate, that they might go in and show it to the King; so he fumbled in his bosom for one, and found none. Then said they, Have you none? But the man answered never a word. So they told the King, but he would not come down to see him, but commanded the two Shining Ones that conducted Christian and Hopeful to the City, to go out and take Ignorance, and bind him hand and foot, and have him away. Then they took him up, and carried him through the air to the door that I saw in the side of the hill, and put him in there. Then I saw that there was a way to hell, even from the gates of heaven, as well as from the City of Destruction. So I awoke, and behold it was a dream.
{403} As I was looking at all these things, I turned my head to look back and saw Ignorance approach the riverbank. He crossed over easily, without the struggle the other two men faced. At that moment, there was a ferryman named Vain-hope who helped him across in his boat. Like the others I saw, he climbed the hill to reach the gate, but he was alone, and no one greeted him with even the slightest encouragement. When he reached the gate, he looked up at the inscription above it and began to knock, expecting to be let in right away. But the gatekeepers asked him, "Where did you come from and what do you want?" He replied, "I have eaten and drunk in the presence of the King, and He has taught in our streets." They then asked him for his certificate so they could take it to the King. He searched his pocket but found nothing. They asked, "Do you have none?" He didn't respond at all. They informed the King, but He refused to come down to see him and instead ordered the two Shining Ones who had guided Christian and Hopeful to the City to take Ignorance, bind him hand and foot, and carry him away. They lifted him up and flew him through the air to the door I saw on the side of the hill and placed him inside. I then realized there was a path to hell, even from the gates of heaven, just like there was from the City of Destruction. Then I woke up, and it turned out to be a dream.
{404} The Conclusion.
{404} The End.
Now, Reader, I have told my dream to thee;
See if thou canst interpret it to me,
Or to thyself, or neighbour; but take heed
Of misinterpreting; for that, instead
Of doing good, will but thyself abuse:
By misinterpreting, evil ensues.
Now, Reader, I've shared my dream with you;
See if you can interpret it for me,
Or for yourself, or for a friend; but be careful
Not to misinterpret it; because that, instead
Of being helpful, will only harm you:
Misinterpretation leads to trouble.
Take heed, also, that thou be not extreme,
In playing with the outside of my dream:
Nor let my figure or similitude
Put thee into a laughter or a feud.
Leave this for boys and fools; but as for thee,
Do thou the substance of my matter see.
Take care not to go overboard,
In messing with the surface of my dream:
And don’t let my form or likeness
Make you laugh or argue.
Save that for kids and fools; as for you,
Focus on the essence of my message.
Put by the curtains, look within my veil,
Turn up my metaphors, and do not fail,
There, if thou seekest them, such things to find,
As will be helpful to an honest mind.
Set aside the curtains, peek behind my veil,
Unravel my metaphors, and please don’t fail,
There, if you seek them, you’ll find things that will,
Be useful for a sincere mind, if you will.
What of my dross thou findest there, be bold
To throw away, but yet preserve the gold;
What if my gold be wrapped up in ore?--
None throws away the apple for the core.
But if thou shalt cast all away as vain,
I know not but 'twill make me dream again.
What useless stuff you find there, feel free to toss it aside, but please keep the gold; What if my gold is hidden in the dirt?— No one throws away the apple just for the core. But if you throw everything away as worthless, I can't help but think it might make me dream again.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!